Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
me and daddy

Posted by roosxanne96x 1 year ago  |  Categories: Fetish, First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 3711  |  
96%
  |  5

me and daddy

my most darkest fantasy starts with me and my dad (of course) going to one of those daddy/daughter dances in middle school... in my fantasies, i'm way younger... they play 'complicated' by Robin Thicke(my favorite song) and we start dancing. we get closer and closer until his hands are on my ass and i start kissing his neck... people start to look. wispering, pointing. we don't care. daddy puts his hands up my dress. i kiss him and roll my tongue around in his mouth... by then people are gasping and walking off the dancefloor. we still don't care. my dress is off and daddy's kissing my little nipples and down my belly. i look around and smile at all the people watching in horror as my father starts to lick my bald little pussy. i can't help but cum. he tells me it tastes good, i tell him i want to taste it. he kisses me and at the same time buries his dick all the way in my soaking wet pussy.... he tells me i'm a good little girl as he fucks me on the floor in front of the whole school............ wow, just writing it out makes me wett:)... Continue»
Posted by ineedadaddy 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 10014  |  
3%
  |  23

Me and Daddy

I'm at home by myself laying in my bed fucking my hot pussy with my dildo. Lubing up my butt plug and shoving it deep in my ass. Getting things ready for when my boyfriend comes over later. He always comes over for dinner, then I give him dessert. Cream Pie is my specialty. As I'm thinking of how good his dick will be fucking my hole i'm cramming my dildo deep inside me. I'm not paying attention to my surrondings and you(my daddy) is watching from the stairwell.
You begin to undress and walk over to me..seeing me fuck my hole. You bend over and tell me that I'm a very bad girl for masterbating. I've been told how bad it is to do. I'm going to be be spanked and punished. I see that you have no clothes on...I ask where yur clothes are and you tell me don't worry about it. You bend me over to slap my ass and see my butt plug buried deep. you pull it out to see my ass hole wide open. You continue in slapping my ass and slipping a finger deep inside. I tell you to put another finger in me...and fuck my hole. You slip in 2 more fingers and I moan loudly. you then turn me over and have me suck your hard cock..all 8.5 inches of it. Holding my head you push and pull me to swallow all of you. Damn...you are surprised that I can take all of you and enjoy it. Your mother can't take it all.
I'm fingering my pussy again and rubbing my very erect nipples. You then take me and lay me across the bed and spread my legs wide and begin to lick my clit working your way to my hole. OOOO daddy, give me all of your tongue...finger me..PLEASE!!! I want you to make me cum and you can taste my sweet nectar. I bet I taste better than mommy. I can hear you moaning with a smile of approval. I'm moving alot...cumming in your mouth, i grab your fingers and suck on them...mmmm my nectar in my mouth. Youare surprised on how nasty I am.
You then crawl ontop of me and shove your hard cock in my pussy....not slow..but very hard hoves in and out...OOOH FUCK ME, PLEAZE DADDY!!!! FUCK ME HARD!! I tell you how i watch him fuck mommy and wish it was me, that makes you want me even more. I'm begging you to let me suck your cock,, i want my cum on my tongue. mmm yu make me smile. I'm begging you to fuck my ass, please you are hard as a rock and lubed up to fuck my tight hole. there again, no slow entry...fast and hard. OOOH YES!!! wE BOTH ARE MOANING WITH EXCITEMENT.
We hear a noise,but ignore it. I'm fingering my pussy and you grab my dildo and shove it deep in my pussy. I then begin to pump my hole and your are fucking my ass...ooh how this feels awesome. you tell me that you are ready to cum.. I tell you that you have to cum on my chest, I'm not on birth control. You then are begging to cum inside me...I tell you NO. no fucked up babies for me. I roll over and stroke you til you cum all over my tits, i'm rubbing and scooping up your cum to lick it off my fingers.
Now it's time for the bad girl to get a bath....
... Continue»
Posted by loloishorny 3 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Masturbation  |  Views: 2206  |  
89%
  |  10

Me and Daddy

So one day in the middle of June. It was HOT HOT HOT. The Temp. was around 95 degrees. I was off for summer break. I was 17. I was usually left home alone alot during the day. My mom worked 7am-6-pm and my Dad worked in construction. My b*****rs were moved out. But I was all alone. And it was SO hot in that house. I thought. "well I'm alone, I can just walk around in my underwear" so I did. I slid off my shorts and shirt. I was a big guy (NOT FAT) but muscular/average a little extra weight. A football players build. I had hairy ass legs and thighs, a hairy ass and hole. An AWESOME Happy Trail that went right down to my hot bush.
So I walked around in my black briefs My pubes hung out a little bit. But it was cool. But an hour later my Daddy came home from his job. He was sweating big time. He walked in and I was sitting on the couch watching tv in my underwear and he said "You Hot too?" and I said "YES, its too hot in here". And he sat in the Recliner next to the couch. As we were sitting there he got up and said "Well, I'm takin a shower". He got up and started sliding his clothes off in the Living Room. He's hot. Hes a Country guy, with tight ass jeans and a white shirt. Still sweaty he slid his pants off and his shirt and then everything. I looked at him, trying not to let him notice. I saw one hot man. He was average, Hairy chested, stubble and goatee, Salt and pepper hair, Tons of pubes a rocking hard ass too. just the sight caused my cock to get horny. Before he got in the shower he said "Wait I'll just go for a swim in the pool" and I said "Hey Dad, I want to" so we did. Our back yard was fenced in and tons of trees. I went out there in my underwear and jumped in, and my dad went out there in his white briefs and jumped in.
So for about 20 minutes we swam and I said "Hey dad, have you ever Skinny Dipped?" and he said, "Why yes I have, I was with a couple of buddies of mine a long time ago". I was horny as fuck by now. Looking at his hairy chest in the water. He said "Well I feel like skinny dipping" and then i said "is it okay if i can too?" he said "Your my son and were both men, it's Fine" as I slid off my briefs and he as well. I was horny and was trying to hide it. My dad said "Look at you, you've become a handsome fella. Your starting to look like your old man with all that hairy on you" I said "Thanks dad, I could never be as hairy as you" so we swam around and talked a little. I was still horny, My dad noticed. "Hey its okay if your a little hard, you don't have to hide it. I am too. Were Men it's just how life is" so I said "oh okay cool" so I went under the water and came up but as I came up I didn't notice that I was right under my dad pretty much I cam up and is cock slid down my face. I tasted it, it was nice.
I said "OH Crap Dad, I'm sorry" he just laughed and laughed and said "Son its fine" with a smile. Then he got out and said "HEY Can you do a flip?" and so He jumped in and Flipped. I got out, still naked and Horned up "I said I guess I can try, I'm scared" then he said "Son You look like an adult you can do this, if you have as much pubes as me, you can do this" I smiled and Did the flip I came up out of the water and my dad was swimming over to me I had my back turned and he hugged me, I felt his cock on my ass, but I didn't move. He said "Good job boy, that was great" He got closer and it felt like his cock was entering my hole. I jumped he said "oh my bad son, I didn't realize" he smiled. I said "Well, i kinda liked it. It was felt nice"
He looked at me and said "oh really? well come here" so I did. Before I knew it We were kissing and thrusting against eachother. It was hot. He said "get out of the pool and lay on that towel" So we got out I laid down and said "Daddy is Mom going to get mad at us?" he said "What she doesn't know, wont hurt her" so he laid me down and kissed me and then I felt his lips around my cock. OH IT WAS GREAT. He sucked and sucked and sucked. and Said "You like this boy?, You want more, I love this Hairy cock of yours" after A while I got up and said lay down. I Went straight for that 7.5 inch hairy ass cock. I Sucked and sucked. it was amazing. It tasted so good. I licked his pubes and his chest and he said "I know you want this hole boy, take it" so he gave me a condom and i slid it on his hole was wet and ready, I looked at it, it was hairy and warm i licked and shoved my cock in as far as I could. He Moaned "OH MORE, MORE, MORE, Son your do ing great" And I was so into it I said "You like this dad? I love you daddy and your hole" and before I knew it I was ready to cum I pulled out, he flipped over and laid down, he grabbed my cock and jacked me off, I CUMMED All over his hairy chest he said "Do it boy, Let it go, let your cum go" Oh it felt great. I licked it out of his chest kissed him and smiled he got up pushed my on my back, and Shoved his cock in. It hurt at first but it was amazing it was soo powerful I could feel his bush on my balls and ass. he shoved and shoved in and out in and out. Then He came all in his condom in my hairy tight hole. He moaned and said "Oh son, I love you. Ohhhhhh" and he pulled out and laid down next to me. I got on top of him and laid on his is stomach. I looked him in his Eyes and kissed him. He said "we have to do this more often" and I said "Oh yes" then he said "You were great. Your just the man I want" ... Continue»
Posted by countrycub11 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Masturbation, Mature  |  Views: 1508  |  
99%
  |  10

Spank me harder, daddy!

"How many times have I told you, Dani, curfew is at midnight!" Terry yelled as he caught his daughter stealthily creeping through the back door at 3 am... again.

"Jesus dad, I'm 18, I think I'm old enough to decide how late I can stay out!"

"Listen to that attitude. What's been getting into you lately? First dressing in all those slutty clothes, then swearing at your mother, and now this! I would say you're grounded, but that hasn't been deterring you at all!"

Dani rolled her eyes. "Look, dad, do whatever the fuck you want. I don't give a shit anymore."

"Jesus, listen to what's coming out of your mouth! Am I going to have to do what I used to when you were little and wash it out with soap."

"Good luck!" She scoffed as she marched down the hall, stilettos clacking on the hardwood. "There's no way in hell I'm gonna let you do that!"

"Maybe I should!" He huffed, following her. He finally caught up with her in the kitchen and grabbed her arm. "Or maybe I should just give you a spanking. That always seemed to work when you were little!"

"Just try it, old man. I'll call c***d services and get your ass arrested for c***d abuse. You need to wise up to the situation. I'm the boss of my own life now and there's nuthin' you can do about it!"

Terry's face went red with anger and he spun her around and bent her over the kitchen table. Her red miniskirt rose up giving him a perfect view of her firm ass. He held her down with one hand and gave her a good smack with the other.

"What the fuck?" She hollered as his hand landed on her cheek.

SMACK! SMACK!

"Jesus, dad..." She said as he kept spanking her. She'd let her boyfriend slap her ass when they were having sex, but not this hard. As she felt the stinging on her skin, she began to feel a tingle in her pussy. She couldn't believe it. She was actually getting turned on by her daddy spanking her.

"Yeah, how do you like that!" he growled as he smacked her again and again until her cheeks turned as red as her skirt.

She didn't say anything as he kept on. The more she focused on the feeling of his hand hitting her ass, the wetter her pussy got. And the more she reminded herself that this was her dad and not her boyfriend, the more turned on she got. The thought of her daddy giving her a hard spanking was making her pussy ache for a hard cock.

"I said how do you like that!" Terry hissed again. He gave her ass one final, hard slap before resting his hand on her swollen cheek. He ran it down her ass to the crotch of her thong and felt the wet spot. "That wasn't here when I started."

"I know," Dani panted. "Do... do it again."

"What?"

"Spank me, daddy."

"What... you liked it?"

"Yeah... please, do it again," she begged as she rubbed her ass against his crotch.

He pushed her down harder against the table as he thought for a moment. He hadn't had any pussy in months and he hadn't had a young tight pussy in years. The feeling of his baby girl's ass against his crotch was so good. God, he couldn't imagine how good it would feel to fuck a tight 18 year old pussy. But she was his daughter. He couldn't, could he?

"You want more, Dani?" He said finally.

"Yes, daddy. Spank me, daddy."

He raised his hand and brought it down hard against her ass.

"Oooh!" she gasped as she gripped the sides of the table, bracing for more. "Yeah, daddy."

SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!

"Oooh, daddy!"

SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!

"Ohh, fuck yeah, Spank me more daddy!"

SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!

"Oooohh, yes! Oh that feels so good, daddy!" She moaned rubbing her ass against his crotch, feeling his throbbing dick beneath his pants. It was so big. She knew she had to have it in her pussy.

SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!

She couldn't take it any more. "Oh, daddy... fuck me!"

"What did you say, little girl?"

"Fuck me daddy, I want your cock!"

"You dirty little slut! You really like getting your ass slapped, huh?"

"Yeah, daddy. It feels so good when you spank me."

"You fuckin want it... then you're gonna get it." He growled as he unzipped his fly.

He pulled aside her thong and slid his fingers into his daughter's hot pussy. For being such a little slut, it was very tight -- tighter than any pussy he'd ever had.

"Mmmm... yeah fuck me daddy!" She begged.

"Tell me how much you want my cock, you little slut."

"Oh, daddy, I want your cock so bad. I need it! I need to be fucked hard. Please, daddy, give it to me!"

He took out his cock and stroked it a couple times before he slid the head into her cunt.

"Ohhh yeah," he groaned as he slowly pushed his dick deep into his little girl. He knew it was wrong. He knew he was taking advantage of her. But he didn't care. He was going to fuck her little cunt until it was sore.

"Ohh, god, daddy, its so big! Yeah... yeah... oh, it's stretching me out... ohhh daddy!" She had never had a cock this big, and it felt so good. And the image of her daddy mounting her like she was his bitch in heat made her even hotter. She wanted to be used by him. She wanted to be his little slut.

He smacked her ass one more time before he grabbed her tiny waist and started slamming his cock in and out of her. It hurt her a little at first, but after a few strokes, her body got used to his enormous size.

"Oh, you like that you little slut?"

"Yeah, daddy, oh god that feels so good. I'm your little slut, daddy." She said as he pounded her, fucking her so hard the table refused to stay still.

"Yeah, you like being called names?"

"Yeah, daddy, it gets me so hot."

SMACK!

"I bet it does, you little bitch."

He kept smacking her ass as he pounded her little cunt. "God you're so fucking tight."

"Ooooh, yeah, you like tight young pussies, daddy? You like fucking your little girl?"

"Fuck yeah, you little slut!" He growled as he slapped her now bright red ass.

The more he spanked her, the closer she came to cumming. The pain of him spanking her combined with the pleasure of him fucking her was just too much. She gripped the side of the table as the first orgasm of the night hit her.

"Ohhhh, daddy... I'm cumming!!!!!"

He reached up and grabbed her long blonde hair as he felt her muscles contract around his cock. It was almost too much for him, but he managed to hold back. He had many more nasty things planned for her tonight.

"Yeah, cum on my dick you little bitch!"

Finally, after her orgasm subsided he pulled his still hard dick out of her dripping pussy.

He grinned devilishly. "I've got a really filthy idea for you."

"Mmm... what is it, daddy." She said as she turned around and rubbed her clit.

"Not yet... first get on your fucking knees and suck me."

She immediately obeyed wondering what the filthy idea was. She dropped down and came eye to eye with his huge prick. She took as much of him into her mouth as she could, tasting her pussy juices that covered him.

"Ohhh, yeah, you little cunt. C'mon take it."

He put his hand on the back of her head and started pushing her down on his cock. He'd always loved getting deep throated, something his wife would never do. He'd always hoped he'd find a young slut to do it. It was quite a surprise, though, to find out that little slut was his little girl.

She slurped on his cock as he pushed her head farther down until the head of his dick was in her throat. She loved the feeling she got whenever she deepthroated a guy. The groans he made as she sucked him and let him use her mouth drove her wild. Her pussy was getting wetter and wetter as she finger fucked herself.

He finally let her head go and her lips slid off his slick cock as she gasped for air.

"Oh my god, daddy, your cock tastes so good. Mmmm..." she said as she sucked the head, strings of saliva dripping off of it every time she took her mouth off. "If I had known this, I might have had you spank me sooner."

"Jesus christ, you are a little whore aren't you?" he said stroking her blonde hair as she wrapped her bright red lips around his cock.

"Oh, daddy, you have no idea how dirty I can be."

"We're gonna see about that." He smirked. "Let daddy fuck your little throat, baby girl."

She opened her mouth willingly as he gripped the back of her head once again and started sliding his cock in and out of her mouth. He loved the gagging sounds she made as he humped her little face. He saw her fingering herself into another orgasm as he used her mouth and groaned loudly, still not able to believe what a slut his daughter was.

"Fuck, I'm almost there, bitch!" He groaned as he pulled his cock out of her mouth and aimed it at her face.

"Oh, daddy..." She said as he shot his first stream of semen onto her pretty little face.

She opened her mouth, desperate to taste some of her daddy's cum. He shot some on her tongue, and the rest all over her face covering her with his hot sperm.

"Yeah, you fucking cumslut. Oohh, you love it don't you?" Terry groaned, still in disbelief that he was cumming on his daughter's face.

"Ohh yeah, daddy." She said as she swallowed the cum that was on her tongue. The taste drove her wild; made her want more of her daddy's sperm. She raised her hand to scoop the rest into her mouth, but Terry stopped her.

"Uh-uh, baby girl, I've got other plans."

"Oooh, what daddy?"

"Get on all fours, and put your face right here." He said pointing to the puddle of her juices that was on the floor. "I want you to lick it up, slowly, while I fuck you."

Her eyes sparkled when he told her what to do. She immediately got on all fours and as soon as she looked down at the puddle, her daddy's cum that covered her face began dripping to the floor below.

Terry stroked his cock hard, and after only a minute of looking at his daughter on all fours eating her and his cum off the linoleum, he was rock hard again. He slid his cock inside her pussy only a few times. Just enough to get it nice and slick.

"So tell me, Dani, how much of a slut are you?"

"Oh, I'm really dirty, daddy." She said as she eagerly lapped up the cum like a kitten lapping up warm milk.

"Are you this dirty?" He asked as he slid the head of his cock into her tight asshole.

"Oh, daddy!" She gasped raising her head up. She pushed back on his cock and begged. "Yeah, daddy, I'm that dirty. I'm totally an anal slut. Fuck my ass daddy!"

He mounted her and pushed her head back down into the puddle of cum. "Keep eating it. Clean it all up."

She lapped up another glob of hot cum as she felt him push the rest of his cock into her ass. She wasn't an anal virgin so it slid in nice and easy.

"Ohh yeah," he groaned as he pushed his cock in all the way to the hilt. "I haven't fucked an ass in so long."

"Ohhh, daddy that feels so good. You can fuck my little ass any time." She said as she licked up more of the cum. It tasted so good and felt so warm sliding down her throat and into her tummy. It made her feel like a dirty slut, and she fucking loved it!

He drilled her ass as he held her head to the floor with one hand and spanked her with the other.

SMACK! SMAKC! SMACK!

"Yeah, you like taking it up your ass?"

"Yeah, daddy! I fucking love it up my ass!"

He watched as she finished eating the rest of their cum off the floor, but kept licking it, desperate to have that bitter taste on her tongue as her daddy fucked her ass.

"Ohh, spank me daddy! Spank me hard!"

SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!

"Oh, yeah you fucking bitch!" He growled, shouting every obscenity he could think of at her as he felt her cum again. This time he couldn't hold back. The contractions of her muscles were just too much for him. He grabbed her hips and humped her ass hard.

"You want me to cum in your ass?"

"Yeah, daddy, cum in my ass, please! I want to feel it!"

"Yeah, you little whore, here it is..." He stabbed his cock in one final time, as he pumped more hot cum into his daughter. He let out a devious chuckle as she milked each drop with her muscles. She quivered as her daddy's cum splashed inside her ass. It was so warm and thick. God, it felt so dirty. She loved it.

"Oh, daddy, your cum feels so good in my ass!" She cried as her orgasm subsided.

He pumped the last two spurts into her before he pulled out. "Now come clean it off..."

She quickly got onto her knees and took her daddy's cock into her mouth. He pushed it down her throat as she cleaned it for him.

"Do you like tasting your ass, baby girl?"

"Yeah, daddy," she said as he let her up for air. She kept licking his cock until it was soft then she looked back up at him and said, "I'm gonna be such a good little slut for you, daddy." ... Continue»
Posted by pornofiend 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 2744  |  
96%
  |  13

Tina and Daddy, a sequel....

am simply sharing here
My Daughter Tina......
I'm Tina, this is the continuing story of the relationship between my daddy and me...

I was laid on the bed by daddy after I seduced him and got him to take my virginity in

the bath tub. I and sucked him good, but didn't let him cum in my mouth. I wanted all

that hot cum in my once virgin pussy instead. Daddy was so gentle with me! I don't

think any other man could compare the way he treated me. He made me a woman!

I'm finally a woman!

* * * * * * *

After our bath, daddy carried me in his very strong arms and laid me gently on his bed.

Or, should I now say "our" bed. I love my daddy so very, very much! As soon as I lay

down, I grabbed his pillow in my arms, smelling his sweat and after shave. Lying on

my side, so I would be facing him, I pulled his pillow tightly against me. I was so very

contented and my eyes were heavy. I drifted off to sl**p, thinking about what had just

happened with daddy and me.

Dreams came.... they were all about daddy and me fucking, or him licking my hot

pussy, or I was sucking his hard cock and swallowing all of his hot cum. It was so

wonderful! All of my wildest dreams are coming true.

The next thing I remembered was waking up with a start. I moved my arm to where

daddy should have been, but felt nothing. Where's my daddy! Where's my lover! I

was all wound up in the sheets, fighting to be free. Daddy wasn't in bed with me. The

room was dark. "Daddy," I screamed! "Where are you, daddy?" I started crying and

sobbing heavily.

He came running out of the bathroom, sat on the bed and pulled me to him.

"There, there, baby... I'm right here. I'm just washing up and getting ready for work," he

said. "I've got to work today, Tina. The weather has cleared up and I have to be on the

job in about 2 hours."

"What time is it, daddy?" I asked.

"It's 4am," he said. I've got to be at work by 6 and it's an hours drive away. And you,

little one, have got to go to school today. None of this is going to change our daily

routine, you've got to be normal."

"I know, daddy, I just woke up and you weren't with me," I sobbed, clinging to him

tightly. "I got scared that you left me."

He handed me a tissue from the night stand and kissed the tears from my eyes. He

kissed my cheeks and nose, and finally my lips. His tongue brushed my lips, parting

them and snaking inside. My hungry tongue eagerly met his and fallowed it all over

and back into his mouth. I could feel my nipples hardening and there was a tingle in

my pussy. I pressed my tits to his hard chest, my breathing getting faster. I took his

hand and placed it right on my pussy as I opened my legs for him, hoping he would at

least finger me to a cum before leaving for work.

"I'm not leaving you, baby, I love you way too much," he said. "I overslept and really

need to get moving. We don't have time for any of this right now."

I looked hungrily into his eyes, knowing he wanted to stay with me, and for me to skip

school.

"OK, daddy, I know. I have to keep all appearances of the way things have always

been and will do that. I know I can't expect you to be with me all of the time. And,

you're right, I do have school today. There's a test today and I'm going to ace it," I said.

"I know that, baby," he said. "You are one bright lady and can do anything and be

anything your heart desires. You certainly did prove that last night in the tub, huh? My

sexy little lover?"

I unwrapped myself from him, threw the sheets off my legs and stood, taking daddy's

hand and pulling him to stand. He's a full head over me. I got on my tippy-toes to kiss

him with my hungry lips. He leaned down and kissed me deeply, curling my toes. As

we Broke the kiss, he turned me around and gave me a sharp, sound slap on my bare

butt.

"Ow!" I said, smiling.

I walked over, my butt swinging at him, grabbed his robe and put it on, laughing at his

remarks as I headed downstairs to the kitchen. The coffee was just finishing in the

automatic pot. I grabbed so bacon, eggs, milk and butter from the 'fridge and started

breakfast. I was thinking, it's going to be a long day today. Daddy won't be home until

5 or a little later, and I've got that blasted test last period, in the afternoon. I got

everything cooking, including some nice whole-wheat toast. The bacon was just

finishing up and I was ready to start his eggs when he walked into the kitchen.

"Coffee, I demand coffee," he yelled with a laugh.

"Coming right up, my royal pain in the butt," I said, as I grabbed his cup and hot pot.

"And how does my royal daddy want his eggs this fine morning?"

"Hot and wet, just like your pussy is right now! Just make them over-easy, honey," he

said.

I finished his eggs, putting them on the plate with some bacon, grabbed the hot

buttered toast and handed them to him.

"Thanks baby, looks good, as usual."

With that, daddy ate breakfast, grabbed another cup of hot coffee, and was headed

out the door to work. I was left all alone with my thoughts. My mind starts to wonder.

"What have you done now, Tina, what have you started! I know, I know, I said to

myself. It's what I've always wanted and dreamed about. To be my daddy's lover, and,

if possible, his wife. But I know I'll never be his wife. Lover, yes.... but wife.... NEVER! I

kept thinking about that. Daddy's wife! Mrs. Thomas Gatlin! It certainly does have a

nice sound to it. But, I know that can't ever happen... ever. What daddy and I did is

taboo, and probably against the law, but I don't care about that. I just care about

daddy. Why do things like love have to be so fucking complicated! Why can't they just

be? I know, I know... they just are."

I cleaned up the breakfast dishes and kitchen, then slowly walked upstairs to my room.

As I opened my bedroom door, I looked around. This is where I grew up. Last night I

walked out, closing the door and went to daddy's bathroom. I left here just a girl. Now

I'm walking back in a woman. I turned and walked to our bedroom and took a leisurely

bath in "our" tub, shaving my long legs, pussy and butt. When I was done, I walked

naked back to my room to get ready for school.

* * * * * *

School is out and I hurried home. I ran to my room to call Sally, my best friend, to see if

she had any plans for the weekend. Sally has been my best friend since grade school.

We are only days apart in age, me being older. We have always been very close and

open with each other, doing everything together. And, YES! For all you perverts out

there, we do play around with each other. We always tell each other our deepest

secrets too. But now I have a secret I can't, or shouldn't tell her. How can I explain to

her that I'm fucking daddy? How can I explain the love I have for him?. Sally got on the

phone and said she didn't have any plans, so I told her to come over in the morning on

Saturday. We could lay out around the pool and work on our tans. Later, I know daddy

will want to BBQ some steaks. The pool is nice and clean and heated. And there is

always the jacuzzi to sit in. She and I always wear the skimpiest bikini's we can find

around daddy. I know he loves to watch us and I know he gets hard looking. I have

always thought that he would love to fuck Sally. She's almost my double, but with 36-D

tits and rosy, puffy nipples. Daddy has caught us skinny-dipping more than once!

Both of us have noticed him getting hard when we were acting silly and bouncing all

over the place.

After talking with Sally, I changed from my school clothes to some Levi shorts and a

white tank top, with no bra or panties. I was kicking back on my bed, just thinking,

when I heard daddy's truck pull up into the drive. I jumped up, running down the stairs,

just as daddy was closing the door.

"Daddy," I screamed as I ran to him. Wrapping my arms around his neck, I gave him a

quick kiss. "I love you so much daddy!"

He wrapped his arms around me, picking me up off the floor, kissing me back. He

then set me down and took off his jacket, before picking me back up and cradling me

in his arms and carrying me to our bedroom. He tossed me onto the bed, looking at

me with pure lust in his eyes as he started undressing. After removing his shirt and

tossing it aside, he stopped, looking at me laying on the bed.

"Damn, Tina, I've been thinking about you all day. All about what has happened. And

what's going to happen. There are many things. Most of all, nobody.... and I do mean

nobody.... can ever know about this. If anybody did, I'd end up in prison, or worse. I

don't even want you telling Sally! I know you and her are best friends and tell

everything to each other, but you can't about this. If I even think you have, it's over

with... done... finished! You and I can not take any chances of anybody finding out.

Everything has to have the appearance as it always has been. You will keep your

room as it is and all of your clothing there. You can sl**p with me, bathe with me, and

do anything you want with me; just as long as there is nobody around that can see or

hear us, is that clear? I'm in love with you, baby. Just like any normal man loves a

woman."

"Yes daddy," I replied. "I know what I have to do. I've been planning on this for a very

long time. Daddy, I've invited Sally over Saturday, is that OK? It will just be like any

other time she comes over. I know you like her and she'll be wearing that skimpy little

bikini you love so much. I know you love it and it always makes your cock hard. I'll be

your good little girl and not go grabbing you and sucking your hard cock deep."

I was giggling and starting to laugh hard when he jumped onto the bed, grabbed me

and rolled me onto his lap. My butt was on top of his legs. He gave me a couple little

slaps on my butt.

"You little brat!" He said laughing. "You know what that sexy little thing does to me.

Do you and her have something planned that I should know about?"

I was squirming around and finally got off his legs. I pushed daddy onto his back and

got on top of him. My pussy right over his hardening cock.

"Lets finish undressing and you can fuck me. I promise, we don't have anything

planned, at least not between us anyway. I can't speak for Sally, you know how she is.

I do know that she wouldn't mind you fucking her. You do know she's still a virgin, don't

you? In spite of the way she acts sometimes, she's been saving herself. She's told

me before she would love to have you take her cherry and fuck her hard." I said

giggling.

Both of us finished stripping off everything, tossing them into a pile on the floor. I laid

back on the bed, naked. Naked for my lover, naked for my daddy. There was a sexy

smile on his handsome face. Nothing is said, nothing needs to be said. I reach over

and take hold of his hardening cock. I want to feel him grow hard. He lays beside me

on his back. I get up over him, still holding his cock and immediately take him deep

into my hungry mouth. I suck as hard as I can and take him until he's against the back

of my throat. I feel his cock getting longer and bigger around. My lips are swelling with

him. I start moving my head up and down his shaft, until his mushroom head is just

starting to leave my lips before plunging my head back down on him. I gag slightly, but

fight it off as I f***e him into my waiting throat. Both of his hands are on my head, his

fingers digging into my hair. I keep him there, tears coming out of my eyes as I look at

him. I pull back and then down again, faster and faster, as deep as I can get him.

"Oh, my god, Tina! That feels so fucking good," he says. "Where in the world did you

learn to do that?"

"I've been sneaking your porn video's for years, daddy." I told him. "I know they are all

fake and stuff, but it's something I want to do with you. I don't care what it is, daddy, if

you want to do it, I want it too. There is nothing I won't do with you. If you want to tit-fuck

me, fuck my butt, anything at all. I know my butt will hurt and hurt bad, but I know you will

be nice and gentle with me and the hurt will go away, just like it did when you fucked

me that first time and took my virginity."

I go back to sucking his cock deep. I want his cum. I want his cum to shoot deep into

my throat! Daddy's moaning and pulling my hair. Almost thrusting he cock into my

mouth. I got between his legs so he can face fuck me. I want him to use me. I pull off

him.

"Face fuck me daddy. Use my face like it's my pussy. Pound your hard cock as hard

and deep as you can!" I told him.

He grabbed my face on both sides and started thrusting harder and harder. I took his

balls into my hands, squeezing them softly. He's sort of growling and fucking my face.

Tears are streaming. I can feel his balls swelling, getting ready to empty their hot

contents into my throat. I tighten my lips around his shaft, I've got to make him cum!

"Here you go baby, I'm ready to cum, keep sucking hard!" He yells to me.

I suck hard as his cock goes into my throat. I feel him tighten up and his cock jerks. I

start humming, hoping the vibrations send him over the edge.

"I'm cumming, baby, I'm cumming! He says.

I feel the first stream of cum hit the back of my throat as I'm going down and swallow

greedily, savoring the taste and texture. My pussy if flooding and pulsing in time with

his thrusts, as I feel myself cumming with him. I suck harder and harder as more cum

empties from him. I swallow everything, most of it shooting straight down my throat. I'm

bucking all around as my cum hits hard. I can't say anything with his cock in my mouth,

I don't need to. I'm moaning deeply on him. It makes him cum even harder and more.

I continue to suck and suck, every drop of cum I can get, until he's empty. I'm

swallowing and savoring every drop.

"Mmmmmmmmm, that's so tasty, daddy!" I say to him.

"Good God, Tina! I've never had a woman suck me like that!" He replied.

"Did you like it?" I said, licking my lips. "That was my first time, and it's not going to

be the last. Lots of boys at school keep wanting to get into my pants, or have me jerk

or suck them off. But I don't do any of those things. I have a "rep" as being a bitchy

cock tease! But I don't care."

Daddy smiled as he pulled me up and we laid up on the bed. I moved to the center

and stayed on my back, opening my legs for him. My pussy is flooding. I can feel the

juices running down to my butt. He looks into my eyes as his hands start roaming all

over my tits. I jump slightly as his rugged hands lightly flow over my sensitive nipples.

His hands wrap each tit and squeeze. He takes a nipple between his fingers, rolling

and pulling on them. I take a deep breath and slowly let it out, sending a chill from the

top of my head to the bottom of my feet, my toes curling. He leans down, taking a hard

nipple between his lips as his hands work down my body. I'm in total anticipation,

waiting..... wanting. Daddy sucks each nipple until I'm ready to scream. I can feel a

cum starting to build. More and more as he's sucking my nipples. He doesn't touch my

wet pussy or clit, just runs his hands up and down my body. He sucks harder and

harder, his tongue lashing my hard tips. I start jerking my hips as a big cum hits me.

Over, and over, and over I explode... Until I'm totally out of breath. I'm totally surprised

that I can cum without touching my clit or pussy. Suddenly he stops, and looks deep

into my eyes.

"Tina, I want to fuck you so very much, and fill your pussy with my hot seed. But I know

you're not on any type of birth control, and I don't have any condoms, yet. We took a

very big chance last night when I took your virginity. It's possible that you could get

pregnant just from that. Now we will have to see if you have your period." He tells me.

"Daddy," I say, "Haven't you heard of the "morning after" pill? It stops unwanted

pregnancies when taken the next day, and I took one this morning. Sally got some

from her big s****r who's away at college, she gave me some in case I wanted to fuck

some of the boys at school. She can get more if I want them. And, I wouldn't mind

waiting if you want to go get a big, big box of condoms for us to use until I can get on

the pill."

When he heard that, he just smiled and got between my legs. His cock felt huge as he

started into my sopping wet pussy. It hurt just a little as the head slipped inside, but he

stopped for me to get used to it. After a few minutes, he was all the way inside and

stroking in and out slowly. I could feel his cock hitting against my cervix. He started

speeding up.

"I'm almost there, daddy! Please do something for me," I said. "I want you to fuck me

hard and fast, just like I've heard you doing with mommy before she left. I know you

love doing that. Will you do that for me daddy? Will you fuck your daughter and lover

so hard and fast that I scream like mommy did?"

As he heard me saying that, he started thrusting harder and harder. His balls were

slapping my butt so hard it was stinging. He was going so deep his cock was

ramming against my cervix. If I didn't know any better, I would swear he was actually

inside my womb.

"Harder! Harder! Fuck me harder, daddy!" I screamed at him! I want you to make me

feel your fucking me in every bone in my body!"

His fingers were digging into my sides as he pulled me hard against his drives. It

wasn't long before we both erupted like volcano's.... cumming at the same time.

"I'm there, fuck.... I'm there!" I yelled.

"Yes, baby, me too!" He said as I felt his cum shooting into me.

We were both rocked with an amazing cum, and were mumbling something not

understandable, just mumbling. I could feel each shot of his cum splashing into me. I

was like a wild horse, trying to buck (or is it fuck) him off me.....

"Oh, my, Tina! That was the most amazing cum I've had," he says to me as he leans

down to kiss me gently.

Daddy rolled off onto the bed, and sprawled out. He looked worn out, like he was rode

hard and put away wet! I was so totally exhausted, I could barely move. I got slowly

onto my side, looking at my love and lover. I love my daddy so very much! I snuggled

against his slumbering body, laying my head on his shoulder and my arm across his

chest. We were both drifting off to snooze. He, because he had worked hard all day

and then fucked his daughter so very hard; and me, because I was so totally satisfied

and happy........
... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time  |  Views: 607  |  
98%
  |  6

Daddy and Me

This is a story I found online - its not mine but it made me cum!

- - - - - - - - - - - - -

My name is Jemma and I am proud to admit that I fuck my daddy.

It all started two months ago, on my twenty second birthday. I've always, always got very excited on my birthdays. On this birthday, my excitement was doubled, as my daddy was due to come home from the army. He had been away for six months and I'd missed him desperately. We've always been close, and even though I have two s****rs, I've always been his favourite. I've shared everything with him, telling him about the boys I liked, and my first kiss. I've even told him about the night I lost my virginity.

At eight o' clock sharp the doorbell rang, and I raced down the stairs so I could be the first one to greet daddy. As usual, on opening the door to daddy, I was immediately engulfed in his big strong arms as he lifted me up and hugged me tight to his chest. Six months is a long time for a dad to be away from his favourite daughter, and he held on to me for at least two minutes, until my s****rs started clearing their throats, and I could hear my mother sighing.

"Oh for God's sake, Garrick," my mother sighed, "there are other people here who want to see you, you know." Daddy reluctantly released me. He patted my ass lightly as I disentangled myself from his embrace, and then proceeded to hug my s****rs, before planting a big kiss on my mother's lips, gathering her up in his arms, and tickling her slightly. I couldn't help but feel a twinge of jealousy at the sight of my dad showing affection to someone other than me.

Dad sipped a coffee in the kitchen and told us some tales of army life for half an hour before yawning, and saying he was going to go for a nap. I looked up at him as he left the table, feeling a slight stab of hurt in my heart. He hadn't wished me a happy birthday yet and that wasn't like my dad. He usually made a big fuss of all his daughters on their birthdays. I put it down to him being tired from the journey home, and knew that he would make it up to me at the party.

By ten thirty, I'd had more than a few drinks, spurred on by the pain I was feeling because my dad seemingly didn't care about my special day. He had eventually arrived down the stairs, bleary eyed, and in bad form, ignoring me and my s****rs and heading straight to the fridge, where he took out a bottle of vodka, poured a quarter of the bottle into a glass, and threw it down his throat. I was a little shocked, I had never seen my dad act this way.

At midnight, all my guests had gone home, and now it was just my s****rs, me, and my mum and dad that were left. My s****rs were so d***k that they passed out on the couch. My dad seemed very tipsy as he stumbled up the stairs, dragging my mum behind him, loudly whispering how horny he was for her.

I sat at the kitchen table, feeling completely alone, and downed what was left of a bottle of vodka. I couldn't understand why my dad had ignored me the whole night, it hurt so badly. I felt let down, and worse than that, I felt rejected. My precious daddy, instead of treating me like a princess, had cast me off.

I made my way up the stairs, holding on to the banister for support. Closing my bedroom door behind me, I peeled off my dress, the one I had chosen so carefully, hoping for dad to tell me I was his pretty little girl when he saw me in it, and threw it on the floor.

Feeling slightly woozy now, after all the alcohol, I made my way to the bay window in my room, and sat on the sill, loving the moonlight shining on my bare skin. Curled up with my favourite teddy bear, I let the fresh air invade the room, enjoying the cool breeze, feeling it start to clear my fuzzy head.

A loud banging noise started to pound from the wall I shared with my parent's bedroom. I instantly closed my eyes and stuck a finger in each ear, as I had done hundreds of times before. I knew that banging sound well. My parents were having sex and while in the throes of passion tended to forget that their daughters could hear them.

No matter how hard I tried to block them out, their panting and grunting always seeped through to me. And as usual, no matter how hard I tried to resist, I got turned on by the sounds of sex and had to touch myself. I'd been doing it for as long as I could remember. Hearing my dad fuck my mother made me wetter than anything else and over the years I had practiced masturbating to their rhythm, so that now I could cum when they did, biting into my teddy bear, muffling my screams of ecstasy as my mum and dad came loudly next door. After I had recovered from my orgasm, I climbed into bed and pulled the covers over my head.

I was awoken some time later by the sensation of something brushing against my face. As I opened my eyes I could make out a vague shadow sitting on my bed and my heart froze until I heard my father's reassuring voice. "Don't worry angel, it's just your dad."

"Where's my birthday kiss then, Daddy?" I asked. My dad stopped brushing my face and I was surprised to hear a hardness in his voice as he said, "You're too big for that now, Jemma."

He got up off the bed then and walked over to the window. I could just make out his face in the moonlight, a worried expression creasing his features. I had no idea what was troubling my dad but I hated to see him upset. I threw the bed-covers off me and walked over to my dad, hugging him from behind, and squeezing him gently. "Daddy, what's wrong?" I whispered.

Dad shrugged me away from him and started pacing round the room. He looked panicked, and it startled me to see my usually calm dad act like this. Whatever was bothering him, it was something big.

After a few moments of walking in circles around my small room, Dad flopped on to my bed. Worried about him now, I crossed the room, and lay down on the bed beside him. He was shirtless, and a pair of tight black boxers was all that covered his nakedness from me. I was dressed only in my bra and panties, and as I cuddled up to him, wrapping my arms around his chest, he pulled away and in a gruff whisper he said, "Put some damn clothes on."

I was hurt by his sudden anger at me and extremely puzzled to the source of it. I jumped up from the bed, stood with my hands on my hips, and defiantly said to him, "No daddy, this is my room, I'll walk around half naked if I want and if you don't like it you can leave."

Daddy was silent for a second and then let out a huge sigh. "I do like it baby, and that's the problem."

I had no idea what my daddy was talking about for a second, I just looked at him lying on my bed, chest rising up and down from his deep breaths, his handsome profile faced away from me, and something else; something that I never thought I would see so starkly and never ever in my bedroom; my daddy's hard cock, standing up so proudly, the huge bulge straining the fabric of his boxers.

"Daddy?" that was all I could say. My eyes couldn't leave the sight of his cock. I had heard it being used on my mother many times, but I had never seen it, and even in the dark shadows of my bedroom, it looked impressive.

Daddy made no movement or effort to speak so I quietly tip-toed my way to the bed, thinking maybe he had fallen asl**p, his previous utterance just a d***ken ramble that didn't mean anything. Moving closer to him, I could see that his eyes were closed tight, and that he was breathing heavily, I thought he must surely be asl**p, and I thought I would wake up in a fun way, a way I had done lots of times before.

Carefully avoiding touching my daddy's erection I climbed on to my bed, and straddled his chest. Still no movement from him, so I began to slide my fingers over his waist, his smooth skin felt warm to my touch. I knew that this was where he was most ticklish, and that me tickling him was bound to wake him up. He would laugh at me and then tell me to get some sl**p and that would be it. Everything would be back to normal.

But it didn't turn out that way. I continued trailing my fingers over my dad's body. When he didn't wake up from the tickling on his waist, I slid my fingers up further, using the most gentle of movements, the lightest touch I could manage, to try and wake him from his slumber. As I got to my dad's nipples, taking care not to pinch just graze, the unmistakeable feeling of a hard cock hitting against the bottom of my ass cheek drew an alarmed gasp from me and made me freeze in my efforts to tickle daddy awake.

"Oh god, Jemma" my daddy said in a pained whisper. "I'm so sorry, but I need to take you." Before I could even think of a reply to that, I felt my dad move and all of a sudden I was lying on my back, on my bed, my daddy on top of me and my legs still wrapped around his chest. I lay in stunned silence as my daddy's lips found mine and he began to kiss me passionately. I instinctively kissed back, the feeling of a hot tongue sliding against mine instantly getting me excited and the knowledge that this was my dad's tongue and my dad's body grinding against me not immediately registering in my mind.

As I felt my dad's erection press into my stomach, I became fully aware of what was happening and called out; "Dad, what the hell are you doing?" At the sound of my voice, my dad stopped kissing me and looked deep into my eyes. I could see raw longing in those dark brown eyes I knew so well, and at the sight of this, my panties became wet.

"Jemma baby, I'm so sorry, when I hugged you tonight and saw how grown up and beautiful you've become...it's all I've been able to think about baby. That's why I've been avoiding you all night, to try and get rid of thoughts of your naked body laying under mine, and my hard cock buried deep in your little wet pussy."

Dad was breathing hard when he finished speaking, and at that moment I wanted him just as much as he wanted me. I wasn't sure if I had always wanted my dad, but I knew I did now, I wanted exactly what he had just said. I wanted him to spread my legs and bury his cock inside me. I wanted my daddy to fuck me.

"Daddy, please fuck me." I whispered the words so quietly I wasn't sure he even heard them but then I felt his mouth press on mine again, and that was it. Me and daddy were kissing each other, our tongues invading each other's mouth, hungrily looking to explore as much as we could. Daddy started to grind his body on mine again, his hardness pressed into me, making me want to touch it and play with it.

Daddy withdrew his tongue from my mouth and slid it down my neck, sending delicious thrills through my whole body. I fumbled for his cock as he licked my neck, desperately wanting to touch it and feel how hard it was, but daddy reached down and took my hands in his.

"Jemma, baby, I'm going to fuck you. I'm going to fuck you like you've never been fucked before, be patient, trust me you'll get to feel all my cock has to offer you." With that, my dad reached over to my bed stand and grabbed a headband I kept there for when I was applying makeup. He held both my hands in one of his as he did this, then he brought my arms up over my head and used the headband to tie me to the rails of my bed frame.

Now that I was unable to grab for daddy, he kissed me on the lips quickly, and with a wicked little smile he went back to licking my neck. He licked me gently and slowly, using just the tip of his tongue, starting at the bottom of my neck and working his way up to my chin. His tongue never leaving my skin, he moved to my ear where he nibbled it, and then slowly whispered, in a hot breathless voice, " Jemma, you're so fucking beautiful, I'm going to make you cum so hard all over your daddy's big cock."

This sent a fire trail directly down to my pussy, and I could feel my panties begin to soak through. My legs were still wrapped around my dad and there was no way he would not be able to feel just how much he had turned me on. Daddy was still rock hard too but didn't give into the temptation to just tear my clothes off and fuck me.

Daddy began to move his tongue down my neck, sliding his body down me as he went. His mouth stopped over my breasts, and while I expected him to rip off my bra and suck my nipples he just stopped moving. I looked at him, looking at me. He had a look of almost a****l desire about him, as his eyes roved my body, taking in every inch of me. I'd always loved my curves, they made me feel so feminine, and now it appeared my daddy loved my curves too.

"Baby, what size are your breasts?" Daddy looked into my eyes waiting for my answer. "Emm, they're 36F, daddy, is that ok?" For a second I was worried that I was too curvy for him. My mum was so skinny and flat chested, and he had been fucking her for a long time so maybe that was what he really liked. When daddy laid a hand on my left breast, and his cock bounced against me, I was reassured; daddy wanted me because I was curvy.

Daddy cupped my breast in his hand, using his fingers to tweak my hard nipple. He held it for a little while, just enjoying the feeling of it, and then he lowered his mouth to my nipple. Without taking my breasts from my bra, he licked my nipple through the fabric, then blew gently on it. I never thought indirect contact could feel so good, but I loved it. Daddy repeated this with my other breast and then the longing to see his little girl's big breasts overcame him, and he pulled my bra down, exposing my tits, their nipples pink and hard, and waiting for daddy's tongue.

He didn't leave me waiting for long. Starting with my left breast, he licked the nipple, then moved his way all over the skin, leaving a wet trail as he did. He returned to my nipple and took it in his mouth. He sucked hard on it, drawing it in deep, and then released it. Then he stuck his tongue out a sliver and licked my nipple, running the tip of his tongue over and over it, making me wetter and wetter, then daddy took my nipple in his mouth, and instead of sucking it deep again, he held it between his teeth and bit gently, moving his teeth across it as he did so.

"Oh fuck daddy", I moaned. My breath was getting shorter the entire time daddy played with my nipple and I began to think that he might make me cum without even touching my pussy. Daddy moved to my right nipple and repeated the whole thing, moving his body down mine so that his cock was now lying on my still clothed pussy. Every time I moaned from his actions, his cock bobbed against my clit, which just made me gasp more. I wanted to touch that cock, I wanted to lick it and taste it, and stroke it and I wanted it inside me, but daddy still had me tied up and he was fully in charge. I just hoped it wouldn't be too long before he fucked me.

Daddy was getting more and more turned on by my moaning, and trying to move my body against his. I wanted him to know just how much I needed him now. As much as his tongue was sending me to heaven I needed daddy's cock to bring me right there.

"Daddy, please, I really need you to fuck me now". My whisper was a plea, I could hardly believe it but I was actually begging my own father for sex. Daddy kept sucking my nipples, then ran his tongue down my navel towards my trimmed pussy. I knew he wanted to lick me there, probably wanted me to cum in his mouth so he could taste and drink up his little girls juices, but I couldn't wait to have his cock inside me. Anything else would be a form of torture.

I started to buck against the restraint of the headband daddy had tied me with. I wiggled underneath daddy, trying to make him feel my wetness, understand my need. "Daddy, please...please fuck me, I need your cock inside me now daddy."

Daddy seemed to hear me then, he brought his lips up from their intended route and clamped them down on mine. Kissing me roughly, he ran his hands all over my body, squeezing my breasts, then with one swift movement, he tore my soaking panties off, and threw them across the room. Leaving me tied up, he got off the bed, and pulled his boxers off, giving my first proper view of his magnificent cock. It was hard, about seven or eight inches, and from what I could tell in the light from the moon, absolutely delicious looking.

He brought it to my mouth and even though he knew that I needed him to slide it into me now or I would go insane, he whispered, "Taste it baby, taste your daddy's cock." I couldn't say no. I wanted to taste it, and besides he was my daddy, all I wanted to do was please him. I licked my lips, and nodded, my eyes never leaving daddy's face as he gently gave me the head of his cock.

I licked just a little to start with; scared I wouldn't be good enough for my dad. Then as I heard him gasp and moan at the feel of my tongue, I grew more confident and soon I had the whole head of daddy's cock in my mouth. It was hot and smooth, and daddy's precum trickled on to my tongue, the taste of it was sweet. I flicked my tongue over the head, and rolled it around so that I could lick the precum that was increasing the more daddy's cock stayed in my mouth. I started to open my mouth more so that I could swallow some more of my daddy's cock, but he placed his hands on my head and took his cock away from me.

"I'll come if I let u swallow me baby, just the sight of that little mouth stretching to take my cock in is enough to make me want to blow everything I have down your throat." Hearing daddy talk so dirty was a major turn on, I could have listened to that for hours and cum again and again without even touching myself, but I knew that we were both needy for something else now. For each other's bodies, to make each other cum, to make each other breathless after fucking each other's brains outs.

Daddy climbed back on to the bed. My pussy was now exposed, and I knew that even in the dim light, daddy would be able to see my wetness seeping out of me and sliding down my ass crack, making a little puddle on the bed sheet. My bra was still on but my tits were hanging out, sitting just as daddy had left them. I was sure I looked like a slut, but I didn't care. Daddy had made me like this and I wanted him to fuck his little princess better than any slut he'd ever had before.

Now that we were finally at the moment of no turning back, daddy seemed hesitant. He kneeled in front of my open legs, his hard cock glistening with precum and he just stared at me. "Are you sure about this, Jemma? Once my cock is inside you, that's it, I'll always be your daddy, but after that I'll be the man who fucked you like you've never been fucked before. Do you really want your daddy to slide his big hard cock in that little pussy, stretch you, pound into you, fuck you and make you cum?"

I knew then that he wasn't hesitant at all; he was just teasing me, talking dirty to me because he could see I loved it. I looked up at my daddy and just nodded, I was ready, and I knew he was too.

Daddy used one hand to spread my legs wide open, the other held his hard cock. He seemed to forget that I was still tied to the bed, and I was glad. With my hands out of use I was free to just lie there and take a good hard fucking. I could be completely exposed and cum like I'd always wanted to but had been too shy too before.

I closed my eyes as daddy lowered himself from his knees and I could sense that his cock was right in front of my opening now. I could feel the heat begin to build in my pussy, as I waited for him. My clit was throbbing. I would have loved to have rubbed it as he fucked me but it was out of bounds, my hands couldn't reach it. All I could do was wait for the fucking that daddy had promised me.

I let out a loud gasp as I felt daddy's cock slide inside me for the first time. Daddy quickly placed a finger on my lips, reminding me that we were not alone in the house. He kept his cock still inside me for a few moments, letting my pussy relax around him, letting me get used to the pleasure of him being there. We looked into each other's eyes, as he held himself in my pussy. This should feel wrong and dirty, maybe even disgusting, instead it felt like the biggest thrill in the world. It felt like my daddy's cock should always be inside me, it felt like my pussy belonged to him.
Daddy began to move then. So far, he hadn't gone in to the hilt, but now he slid in those extra few inches, completely filling me up, making my pussy stretch. Daddy's cock felt incredible inside me. He was long but he was also thick, and that was what made my pussy cream around him, I could feel myself get wetter and wetter as daddy began to fuck me.

As he began to move faster and faster inside me, my breath got shallower, I couldn't help but moan out loud. Daddy was right. He was fucking me like I'd never been fucked before. His cock filled me up, sliding off the walls of my pussy, hitting my deepest spot; it was almost like he was impaling me on his cock.

My breasts bounced up and down as daddy's pace quickened. As he fucked me he caught a nipple in his mouth and bit. I screamed with pleasure and instead of shushing me daddy just fucked me harder. "That's it baby girl scream for your daddy, you like your daddy fucking you, don't you, you dirty little girl".

All I could do was nod and moan, the pleasure was coursing through my body, building up inside me. I felt like I was going to explode. At that moment I didn't care who heard me, or who thought this was wrong, all I knew was my daddy was fucking me and I fucking loved it.

"Yes daddy, please keep fucking me, fuck your little girl, your cock is so amazing in my pussy, I don't want you to stop fucking me, oh fuck daddy, oh fuck." My breath kept getting shorter and shorter as daddy fucked me deep and fast. He started to moan too and sweat began to break out on his chest. He moved position so that his chest rubbed against my tits and I began to get sticky with his sweat. With the change in position his cock was now deeper than ever before inside me, and I knew that I wouldn't be able to last much longer.

"You're gonna cum all over your daddy's cock aren't you, you filthy little girl. You're gonna get your daddy's cock soaking wet with your pussy juices, aren't you? That's my girl, cum for daddy"

I couldn't help it now, I had to cum. Between daddy's words and his unbelievably good fucking I was at the point where I had to release. "Yes daddy, yes, I'm going to cum for you, daddy. You're making me cum daddy, you're making me cum. Fuck me daddy, please fuck me harder."

Daddy started to pound into me then, stretching my little pussy to the limit. He had his hands all over my body and as my moans got louder and louder he took my nipple in his mouth again, and sucked and bit. I came then. I came, thrashing about on the bed, my body out of control, my pussy clenching on daddy's cock, my clit throbbing, my juices running everywhere, soaking everything in their path. I bit hard on daddy's shoulder as I came, calling for him over and over again. "Daddy, daddy, oh daddy, oh fuck daddy, oh daddy, daddy, daddy."

When I finally stopped cumming I lay exhausted on the bed. Daddy was still rock hard in my quivering pussy, he had resisted cumming inside his little girl as I had the most brilliant orgasm of my life.

"Fuck baby, I can't believe how sexy you are when you cum, it was all I could do not to explode inside you." Daddy looked at me in wonder, as I caught my breath. I desperately wanted daddy to cum now. He had made me cum so hard; I wanted to do the same for him.

"Cum for me now daddy, please." Daddy began to move his cock inside me again, but my pussy was sensitive now, and wouldn't be able to take another hard fucking for awhile. "Daddy, cum all over me, I want you to stand over me so I can feel your cum rain down on me."

Daddy reluctantly withdrew his cock from my warm wet pussy and stood over me. He stroked his hard cock while looking down at his little baby girl, fresh from being fucked hard and desperate for her daddy's cum. I wanted to make him cum hard, so I asked him to untie my hands then I grabbed one of my breasts and raised it to my mouth. Because my breasts are so big I can lick and suck my own nipples. I took one of my nipples in my mouth and looked up at daddy as I licked. With my other hand I splayed my pussy lips open and rubbed my clit.

"Oh fuck Jemma, baby girl, that's it. Oh my little girl is so dirty for her daddy, oh fuck baby, I'm going to cum, I'm going to cum all over my little girl."

Daddy let out a deep growl as he came, his hand moving up and down his cock with tremendous speed. His cum fell from his cock in thick heavy spurts, hitting my body with a delicious slapping sound. Daddy came hard, his knees gave way as his balls emptied everything they had on to his daughter and he fell down beside me on my bed, breathing deeply and saying fuck over and over again.

I lay there covered in my daddy's cum, my pussy exhausted but satisfied. Daddy lay beside me, naked, his cock softening, his hands caressing my body.

Daddy got up from the bed then, kissed me, hurriedly put his boxer shirts back on and then went back to the bed he shared with mum. I wasn't jealous now, because in all the times I'd heard daddy cum when he was fucking mum, it had never been as hard as when it had been as he was stood over his little girl, releasing his delicious creamy load on to her waiting body.
... Continue»
Posted by mrPdizzle 3 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 7965  |  
97%
  |  15

Daddy and me

This is a story I found online - its not mine but its a fantasy I have..

- - - - - - - - - - - - -

My name is Jemma and I am proud to admit that I fuck my daddy.

It all started two months ago, on my twenty second birthday. I've always, always got very excited on my birthdays. On this birthday, my excitement was doubled, as my daddy was due to come home from the army. He had been away for six months and I'd missed him desperately. We've always been close, and even though I have two s****rs, I've always been his favourite. I've shared everything with him, telling him about the boys I liked, and my first kiss. I've even told him about the night I lost my virginity.

At eight o' clock sharp the doorbell rang, and I raced down the stairs so I could be the first one to greet daddy. As usual, on opening the door to daddy, I was immediately engulfed in his big strong arms as he lifted me up and hugged me tight to his chest. Six months is a long time for a dad to be away from his favourite daughter, and he held on to me for at least two minutes, until my s****rs started clearing their throats, and I could hear my mother sighing.

"Oh for God's sake, Garrick," my mother sighed, "there are other people here who want to see you, you know." Daddy reluctantly released me. He patted my ass lightly as I disentangled myself from his embrace, and then proceeded to hug my s****rs, before planting a big kiss on my mother's lips, gathering her up in his arms, and tickling her slightly. I couldn't help but feel a twinge of jealousy at the sight of my dad showing affection to someone other than me.

Dad sipped a coffee in the kitchen and told us some tales of army life for half an hour before yawning, and saying he was going to go for a nap. I looked up at him as he left the table, feeling a slight stab of hurt in my heart. He hadn't wished me a happy birthday yet and that wasn't like my dad. He usually made a big fuss of all his daughters on their birthdays. I put it down to him being tired from the journey home, and knew that he would make it up to me at the party.

By ten thirty, I'd had more than a few drinks, spurred on by the pain I was feeling because my dad seemingly didn't care about my special day. He had eventually arrived down the stairs, bleary eyed, and in bad form, ignoring me and my s****rs and heading straight to the fridge, where he took out a bottle of vodka, poured a quarter of the bottle into a glass, and threw it down his throat. I was a little shocked, I had never seen my dad act this way.

At midnight, all my guests had gone home, and now it was just my s****rs, me, and my mum and dad that were left. My s****rs were so d***k that they passed out on the couch. My dad seemed very tipsy as he stumbled up the stairs, dragging my mum behind him, loudly whispering how horny he was for her.

I sat at the kitchen table, feeling completely alone, and downed what was left of a bottle of vodka. I couldn't understand why my dad had ignored me the whole night, it hurt so badly. I felt let down, and worse than that, I felt rejected. My precious daddy, instead of treating me like a princess, had cast me off.

I made my way up the stairs, holding on to the banister for support. Closing my bedroom door behind me, I peeled off my dress, the one I had chosen so carefully, hoping for dad to tell me I was his pretty little girl when he saw me in it, and threw it on the floor.

Feeling slightly woozy now, after all the alcohol, I made my way to the bay window in my room, and sat on the sill, loving the moonlight shining on my bare skin. Curled up with my favourite teddy bear, I let the fresh air invade the room, enjoying the cool breeze, feeling it start to clear my fuzzy head.

A loud banging noise started to pound from the wall I shared with my parent's bedroom. I instantly closed my eyes and stuck a finger in each ear, as I had done hundreds of times before. I knew that banging sound well. My parents were having sex and while in the throes of passion tended to forget that their daughters could hear them.

No matter how hard I tried to block them out, their panting and grunting always seeped through to me. And as usual, no matter how hard I tried to resist, I got turned on by the sounds of sex and had to touch myself. I'd been doing it for as long as I could remember. Hearing my dad fuck my mother made me wetter than anything else and over the years I had practiced masturbating to their rhythm, so that now I could cum when they did, biting into my teddy bear, muffling my screams of ecstasy as my mum and dad came loudly next door. After I had recovered from my orgasm, I climbed into bed and pulled the covers over my head.

I was awoken some time later by the sensation of something brushing against my face. As I opened my eyes I could make out a vague shadow sitting on my bed and my heart froze until I heard my father's reassuring voice. "Don't worry angel, it's just your dad."

"Where's my birthday kiss then, Daddy?" I asked. My dad stopped brushing my face and I was surprised to hear a hardness in his voice as he said, "You're too big for that now, Jemma."

He got up off the bed then and walked over to the window. I could just make out his face in the moonlight, a worried expression creasing his features. I had no idea what was troubling my dad but I hated to see him upset. I threw the bed-covers off me and walked over to my dad, hugging him from behind, and squeezing him gently. "Daddy, what's wrong?" I whispered.

Dad shrugged me away from him and started pacing round the room. He looked panicked, and it startled me to see my usually calm dad act like this. Whatever was bothering him, it was something big.

After a few moments of walking in circles around my small room, Dad flopped on to my bed. Worried about him now, I crossed the room, and lay down on the bed beside him. He was shirtless, and a pair of tight black boxers was all that covered his nakedness from me. I was dressed only in my bra and panties, and as I cuddled up to him, wrapping my arms around his chest, he pulled away and in a gruff whisper he said, "Put some damn clothes on."

I was hurt by his sudden anger at me and extremely puzzled to the source of it. I jumped up from the bed, stood with my hands on my hips, and defiantly said to him, "No daddy, this is my room, I'll walk around half naked if I want and if you don't like it you can leave."

Daddy was silent for a second and then let out a huge sigh. "I do like it baby, and that's the problem."

I had no idea what my daddy was talking about for a second, I just looked at him lying on my bed, chest rising up and down from his deep breaths, his handsome profile faced away from me, and something else; something that I never thought I would see so starkly and never ever in my bedroom; my daddy's hard cock, standing up so proudly, the huge bulge straining the fabric of his boxers.

"Daddy?" that was all I could say. My eyes couldn't leave the sight of his cock. I had heard it being used on my mother many times, but I had never seen it, and even in the dark shadows of my bedroom, it looked impressive.

Daddy made no movement or effort to speak so I quietly tip-toed my way to the bed, thinking maybe he had fallen asl**p, his previous utterance just a d***ken ramble that didn't mean anything. Moving closer to him, I could see that his eyes were closed tight, and that he was breathing heavily, I thought he must surely be asl**p, and I thought I would wake up in a fun way, a way I had done lots of times before.

Carefully avoiding touching my daddy's erection I climbed on to my bed, and straddled his chest. Still no movement from him, so I began to slide my fingers over his waist, his smooth skin felt warm to my touch. I knew that this was where he was most ticklish, and that me tickling him was bound to wake him up. He would laugh at me and then tell me to get some sl**p and that would be it. Everything would be back to normal.

But it didn't turn out that way. I continued trailing my fingers over my dad's body. When he didn't wake up from the tickling on his waist, I slid my fingers up further, using the most gentle of movements, the lightest touch I could manage, to try and wake him from his slumber. As I got to my dad's nipples, taking care not to pinch just graze, the unmistakeable feeling of a hard cock hitting against the bottom of my ass cheek drew an alarmed gasp from me and made me freeze in my efforts to tickle daddy awake.

"Oh god, Jemma" my daddy said in a pained whisper. "I'm so sorry, but I need to take you." Before I could even think of a reply to that, I felt my dad move and all of a sudden I was lying on my back, on my bed, my daddy on top of me and my legs still wrapped around his chest. I lay in stunned silence as my daddy's lips found mine and he began to kiss me passionately. I instinctively kissed back, the feeling of a hot tongue sliding against mine instantly getting me excited and the knowledge that this was my dad's tongue and my dad's body grinding against me not immediately registering in my mind.

As I felt my dad's erection press into my stomach, I became fully aware of what was happening and called out; "Dad, what the hell are you doing?" At the sound of my voice, my dad stopped kissing me and looked deep into my eyes. I could see raw longing in those dark brown eyes I knew so well, and at the sight of this, my panties became wet.

"Jemma baby, I'm so sorry, when I hugged you tonight and saw how grown up and beautiful you've become...it's all I've been able to think about baby. That's why I've been avoiding you all night, to try and get rid of thoughts of your naked body laying under mine, and my hard cock buried deep in your little wet pussy."

Dad was breathing hard when he finished speaking, and at that moment I wanted him just as much as he wanted me. I wasn't sure if I had always wanted my dad, but I knew I did now, I wanted exactly what he had just said. I wanted him to spread my legs and bury his cock inside me. I wanted my daddy to fuck me.

"Daddy, please fuck me." I whispered the words so quietly I wasn't sure he even heard them but then I felt his mouth press on mine again, and that was it. Me and daddy were kissing each other, our tongues invading each other's mouth, hungrily looking to explore as much as we could. Daddy started to grind his body on mine again, his hardness pressed into me, making me want to touch it and play with it.

Daddy withdrew his tongue from my mouth and slid it down my neck, sending delicious thrills through my whole body. I fumbled for his cock as he licked my neck, desperately wanting to touch it and feel how hard it was, but daddy reached down and took my hands in his.

"Jemma, baby, I'm going to fuck you. I'm going to fuck you like you've never been fucked before, be patient, trust me you'll get to feel all my cock has to offer you." With that, my dad reached over to my bed stand and grabbed a headband I kept there for when I was applying makeup. He held both my hands in one of his as he did this, then he brought my arms up over my head and used the headband to tie me to the rails of my bed frame.

Now that I was unable to grab for daddy, he kissed me on the lips quickly, and with a wicked little smile he went back to licking my neck. He licked me gently and slowly, using just the tip of his tongue, starting at the bottom of my neck and working his way up to my chin. His tongue never leaving my skin, he moved to my ear where he nibbled it, and then slowly whispered, in a hot breathless voice, " Jemma, you're so fucking beautiful, I'm going to make you cum so hard all over your daddy's big cock."

This sent a fire trail directly down to my pussy, and I could feel my panties begin to soak through. My legs were still wrapped around my dad and there was no way he would not be able to feel just how much he had turned me on. Daddy was still rock hard too but didn't give into the temptation to just tear my clothes off and fuck me.

Daddy began to move his tongue down my neck, sliding his body down me as he went. His mouth stopped over my breasts, and while I expected him to rip off my bra and suck my nipples he just stopped moving. I looked at him, looking at me. He had a look of almost a****l desire about him, as his eyes roved my body, taking in every inch of me. I'd always loved my curves, they made me feel so feminine, and now it appeared my daddy loved my curves too.

"Baby, what size are your breasts?" Daddy looked into my eyes waiting for my answer. "Emm, they're 36F, daddy, is that ok?" For a second I was worried that I was too curvy for him. My mum was so skinny and flat chested, and he had been fucking her for a long time so maybe that was what he really liked. When daddy laid a hand on my left breast, and his cock bounced against me, I was reassured; daddy wanted me because I was curvy.

Daddy cupped my breast in his hand, using his fingers to tweak my hard nipple. He held it for a little while, just enjoying the feeling of it, and then he lowered his mouth to my nipple. Without taking my breasts from my bra, he licked my nipple through the fabric, then blew gently on it. I never thought indirect contact could feel so good, but I loved it. Daddy repeated this with my other breast and then the longing to see his little girl's big breasts overcame him, and he pulled my bra down, exposing my tits, their nipples pink and hard, and waiting for daddy's tongue.

He didn't leave me waiting for long. Starting with my left breast, he licked the nipple, then moved his way all over the skin, leaving a wet trail as he did. He returned to my nipple and took it in his mouth. He sucked hard on it, drawing it in deep, and then released it. Then he stuck his tongue out a sliver and licked my nipple, running the tip of his tongue over and over it, making me wetter and wetter, then daddy took my nipple in his mouth, and instead of sucking it deep again, he held it between his teeth and bit gently, moving his teeth across it as he did so.

"Oh fuck daddy", I moaned. My breath was getting shorter the entire time daddy played with my nipple and I began to think that he might make me cum without even touching my pussy. Daddy moved to my right nipple and repeated the whole thing, moving his body down mine so that his cock was now lying on my still clothed pussy. Every time I moaned from his actions, his cock bobbed against my clit, which just made me gasp more. I wanted to touch that cock, I wanted to lick it and taste it, and stroke it and I wanted it inside me, but daddy still had me tied up and he was fully in charge. I just hoped it wouldn't be too long before he fucked me.

Daddy was getting more and more turned on by my moaning, and trying to move my body against his. I wanted him to know just how much I needed him now. As much as his tongue was sending me to heaven I needed daddy's cock to bring me right there.

"Daddy, please, I really need you to fuck me now". My whisper was a plea, I could hardly believe it but I was actually begging my own father for sex. Daddy kept sucking my nipples, then ran his tongue down my navel towards my trimmed pussy. I knew he wanted to lick me there, probably wanted me to cum in his mouth so he could taste and drink up his little girls juices, but I couldn't wait to have his cock inside me. Anything else would be a form of torture.

I started to buck against the restraint of the headband daddy had tied me with. I wiggled underneath daddy, trying to make him feel my wetness, understand my need. "Daddy, please...please fuck me, I need your cock inside me now daddy."

Daddy seemed to hear me then, he brought his lips up from their intended route and clamped them down on mine. Kissing me roughly, he ran his hands all over my body, squeezing my breasts, then with one swift movement, he tore my soaking panties off, and threw them across the room. Leaving me tied up, he got off the bed, and pulled his boxers off, giving my first proper view of his magnificent cock. It was hard, about seven or eight inches, and from what I could tell in the light from the moon, absolutely delicious looking.

He brought it to my mouth and even though he knew that I needed him to slide it into me now or I would go insane, he whispered, "Taste it baby, taste your daddy's cock." I couldn't say no. I wanted to taste it, and besides he was my daddy, all I wanted to do was please him. I licked my lips, and nodded, my eyes never leaving daddy's face as he gently gave me the head of his cock.

I licked just a little to start with; scared I wouldn't be good enough for my dad. Then as I heard him gasp and moan at the feel of my tongue, I grew more confident and soon I had the whole head of daddy's cock in my mouth. It was hot and smooth, and daddy's precum trickled on to my tongue, the taste of it was sweet. I flicked my tongue over the head, and rolled it around so that I could lick the precum that was increasing the more daddy's cock stayed in my mouth. I started to open my mouth more so that I could swallow some more of my daddy's cock, but he placed his hands on my head and took his cock away from me.

"I'll come if I let u swallow me baby, just the sight of that little mouth stretching to take my cock in is enough to make me want to blow everything I have down your throat." Hearing daddy talk so dirty was a major turn on, I could have listened to that for hours and cum again and again without even touching myself, but I knew that we were both needy for something else now. For each other's bodies, to make each other cum, to make each other breathless after fucking each other's brains outs.

Daddy climbed back on to the bed. My pussy was now exposed, and I knew that even in the dim light, daddy would be able to see my wetness seeping out of me and sliding down my ass crack, making a little puddle on the bed sheet. My bra was still on but my tits were hanging out, sitting just as daddy had left them. I was sure I looked like a slut, but I didn't care. Daddy had made me like this and I wanted him to fuck his little princess better than any slut he'd ever had before.

Now that we were finally at the moment of no turning back, daddy seemed hesitant. He kneeled in front of my open legs, his hard cock glistening with precum and he just stared at me. "Are you sure about this, Jemma? Once my cock is inside you, that's it, I'll always be your daddy, but after that I'll be the man who fucked you like you've never been fucked before. Do you really want your daddy to slide his big hard cock in that little pussy, stretch you, pound into you, fuck you and make you cum?"

I knew then that he wasn't hesitant at all; he was just teasing me, talking dirty to me because he could see I loved it. I looked up at my daddy and just nodded, I was ready, and I knew he was too.

Daddy used one hand to spread my legs wide open, the other held his hard cock. He seemed to forget that I was still tied to the bed, and I was glad. With my hands out of use I was free to just lie there and take a good hard fucking. I could be completely exposed and cum like I'd always wanted to but had been too shy too before.

I closed my eyes as daddy lowered himself from his knees and I could sense that his cock was right in front of my opening now. I could feel the heat begin to build in my pussy, as I waited for him. My clit was throbbing. I would have loved to have rubbed it as he fucked me but it was out of bounds, my hands couldn't reach it. All I could do was wait for the fucking that daddy had promised me.

I let out a loud gasp as I felt daddy's cock slide inside me for the first time. Daddy quickly placed a finger on my lips, reminding me that we were not alone in the house. He kept his cock still inside me for a few moments, letting my pussy relax around him, letting me get used to the pleasure of him being there. We looked into each other's eyes, as he held himself in my pussy. This should feel wrong and dirty, maybe even disgusting, instead it felt like the biggest thrill in the world. It felt like my daddy's cock should always be inside me, it felt like my pussy belonged to him.
Daddy began to move then. So far, he hadn't gone in to the hilt, but now he slid in those extra few inches, completely filling me up, making my pussy stretch. Daddy's cock felt incredible inside me. He was long but he was also thick, and that was what made my pussy cream around him, I could feel myself get wetter and wetter as daddy began to fuck me.

As he began to move faster and faster inside me, my breath got shallower, I couldn't help but moan out loud. Daddy was right. He was fucking me like I'd never been fucked before. His cock filled me up, sliding off the walls of my pussy, hitting my deepest spot; it was almost like he was impaling me on his cock.

My breasts bounced up and down as daddy's pace quickened. As he fucked me he caught a nipple in his mouth and bit. I screamed with pleasure and instead of shushing me daddy just fucked me harder. "That's it baby girl scream for your daddy, you like your daddy fucking you, don't you, you dirty little girl".

All I could do was nod and moan, the pleasure was coursing through my body, building up inside me. I felt like I was going to explode. At that moment I didn't care who heard me, or who thought this was wrong, all I knew was my daddy was fucking me and I fucking loved it.

"Yes daddy, please keep fucking me, fuck your little girl, your cock is so amazing in my pussy, I don't want you to stop fucking me, oh fuck daddy, oh fuck." My breath kept getting shorter and shorter as daddy fucked me deep and fast. He started to moan too and sweat began to break out on his chest. He moved position so that his chest rubbed against my tits and I began to get sticky with his sweat. With the change in position his cock was now deeper than ever before inside me, and I knew that I wouldn't be able to last much longer.

"You're gonna cum all over your daddy's cock aren't you, you filthy little girl. You're gonna get your daddy's cock soaking wet with your pussy juices, aren't you? That's my girl, cum for daddy"

I couldn't help it now, I had to cum. Between daddy's words and his unbelievably good fucking I was at the point where I had to release. "Yes daddy, yes, I'm going to cum for you, daddy. You're making me cum daddy, you're making me cum. Fuck me daddy, please fuck me harder."

Daddy started to pound into me then, stretching my little pussy to the limit. He had his hands all over my body and as my moans got louder and louder he took my nipple in his mouth again, and sucked and bit. I came then. I came, thrashing about on the bed, my body out of control, my pussy clenching on daddy's cock, my clit throbbing, my juices running everywhere, soaking everything in their path. I bit hard on daddy's shoulder as I came, calling for him over and over again. "Daddy, daddy, oh daddy, oh fuck daddy, oh daddy, daddy, daddy."

When I finally stopped cumming I lay exhausted on the bed. Daddy was still rock hard in my quivering pussy, he had resisted cumming inside his little girl as I had the most brilliant orgasm of my life.

"Fuck baby, I can't believe how sexy you are when you cum, it was all I could do not to explode inside you." Daddy looked at me in wonder, as I caught my breath. I desperately wanted daddy to cum now. He had made me cum so hard; I wanted to do the same for him.

"Cum for me now daddy, please." Daddy began to move his cock inside me again, but my pussy was sensitive now, and wouldn't be able to take another hard fucking for awhile. "Daddy, cum all over me, I want you to stand over me so I can feel your cum rain down on me."

Daddy reluctantly withdrew his cock from my warm wet pussy and stood over me. He stroked his hard cock while looking down at his little baby girl, fresh from being fucked hard and desperate for her daddy's cum. I wanted to make him cum hard, so I asked him to untie my hands then I grabbed one of my breasts and raised it to my mouth. Because my breasts are so big I can lick and suck my own nipples. I took one of my nipples in my mouth and looked up at daddy as I licked. With my other hand I splayed my pussy lips open and rubbed my clit.

"Oh fuck Jemma, baby girl, that's it. Oh my little girl is so dirty for her daddy, oh fuck baby, I'm going to cum, I'm going to cum all over my little girl."

Daddy let out a deep growl as he came, his hand moving up and down his cock with tremendous speed. His cum fell from his cock in thick heavy spurts, hitting my body with a delicious slapping sound. Daddy came hard, his knees gave way as his balls emptied everything they had on to his daughter and he fell down beside me on my bed, breathing deeply and saying fuck over and over again.

I lay there covered in my daddy's cum, my pussy exhausted but satisfied. Daddy lay beside me, naked, his cock softening, his hands caressing my body.

Daddy got up from the bed then, kissed me, hurriedly put his boxer shirts back on and then went back to the bed he shared with mum. I wasn't jealous now, because in all the times I'd heard daddy cum when he was fucking mum, it had never been as hard as when it had been as he was stood over his little girl, releasing his delicious creamy load on to her waiting body.
... Continue»
Posted by Tiana19 3 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 10483  |  
13%
  |  56

Daddy's Darling Ashley

Summer semester, finally! And for once I wasn't taking any classes and had the summer free!! Hi, let me introduce myself. My name is Ashley, I'm 20 and a college student. I'm slender, sandy blond hair and I have to say nicely tanned. I'm pretty happy with my body. Young pert 20 year old breasts and a flat stomach, who could ask for more?

I'm pretty happy about going home for the summer for a couple reasons. One, my best friend Jessie and two my Dad. I should probably explain that I'm bisexual. My f****y doesn't know, and I'm not sure I'm ready to tell them yet, but Jessie knows. It was Jessie that made me realize that I was bi. Of course, we both thought we were straight, until one night during a sl**pover, two horny and boyless teens started experimenting, and I guess you could say the rest is history. Since I've been away at college and out of the f****y eye I've experimented more and have come (no pun intended) to the conclusion woman turn me on as much as men! I can't wait to get my hands on Jessie!!

The other reason I'm so excited is daddy. My dad and I have become very close since he and my mom divorced a few years ago. She remarried, but not dad. I think he works too much. He's dated here and there, but nothing serious. I've noticed that over my last couple trips home he's been looking at me a little differently. I've even caught him staring at my cleavage. Though I know daddy wouldn't act on it or hurt me, I'm sure he's gotten himself off thinking about his baby girl. I know he likes the younger girls, I've seen his on line porn stash. I wish I could say that it disturbs me, but it doesn't. It actually excites me thinking that I give my dad pleasure. I've been thinking, and masturbating a lot lately about actually pleasuring him the way he deserves. Hey, I've got all summer and I'm staying mainly at his house, who knows what might happen?

Ahh, home. I parked my car in the drive glad to be back. Grabbing my case from the car I hurried in to find dad.

"Daddy? Daddy, I'm home!!" I called as I walked through the house. As I neared the bathroom door it opened and my dad stepped out with a towel wrapped around his waist. "Daddy!!" I flung myself at him wrapping my arms around his neck making sure that he felt my breasts against his naked chest.

"Hello, Ash. How was the drive?" He asked trying to pull his lower body back away from mine. I'm sure he was trying to keep secret the fact that his cock had started to twinge at my hug.

"Boring and long." I sighed. "What are the plans for tonight?"

Dad sighed. "As much as I hate to honey, I was called in to work for a bit. They are short on the floor," (I should tell you my dad is an R.N.) "and they need someone for a few hours. I told them I'd do a partial shift but that it was your first night home and they'd have to find someone else to do the second part of the shift."

"Awe." I was a bit disappointed until I thought of Jessie. This would be the perfect opportunity for her to 'come' over and see me. I smiled up at my dad. "That's OK. I'll just call Jess and she can keep me company 'till you get back."

"I love you, Ash. You're such an understanding girl."

"Daddy, I am not a girl anymore." I placed my hands on my hips and gave him a scolding look."

He laughed for a moment. "No, you're right. You are a woman now." He kissed my forehead, "now, I need to go and get dressed. Go call Jess and see if she's free." He turned and headed for the bedroom.

Of course Jessie was free and I think she was anticipating the night as much as I. She was going to a local college so she still had her f****y's prying eyes to contend with and I knew it had been a while since she'd been with another female. She arrived just before dad took off for work. We waved goodbye to him from the porch then looked at each other and started laughing as he drove away.

"Oh damn Ashley it's so good to see you!!" I could see the desire burning in her eyes. "Let's get inside before your neighbors get a free peep show."

We quickly made our way to my bedroom and stripped. Jessie had a set of beautiful breasts that just begged me to suck them. She moaned as my tongue flicked across her nipples making them hard and erect. Her hands found my tits and returned the pleasure as she rolled my nipples between her fingers. I pushed her down on my bed.

"I need to taste you." I told her as I slid down her body. "I've been missing your pussy."

"You?" She groaned as my tongue glided down her slit. "At least you've been getting some pussy. I've been craving the taste of your juices since winter break." My tongue separated her folds and dipped into her cunt. "Oh, fuck Ashley!! That feels so damned good!" She thrust her hips up and her pussy into my face. "You need to turn around here so that I can taste that cunt of yours too." Slowly I obliged and felt pure heaven as she ravaged my wet pussy with her mouth.

As we ate each other out, over the moaning I thought I heard something, not that I was caring at the moment. All I could think about was the orgasm that was building up getting ready to flood my pussy and my best friends mouth with it's juices. Still I glanced up at the mirror on my wall that happened to be across from the door. The door that wasn't quite closed all the way. The door that my father stood in front of watching as his daughter and her best friend ate each others pussy. The thought made my pussy quiver.

"Oh fuck, Jess. I'm gonna cum. You are so good at making my pussy quiver!!!" I watched to see dad's reaction. Just as I anticipated his hand went down his scrubs and grabbed his cock. I licked her pussy harder. "You're pussy tastes so good. Cum for me!! I want to taste those pussy juices."

"Hell, Ash, you're gonna make me cum too. Fuck, let's cum together. I can't wait to drink that cunt juice."

Quickly dad turned and as fast and quietly as he could headed back out to the garage. I knew for a fact that he'd have to jerk off before he came back in. The image of that had me flooding Jessie's mouth as my orgasm overtook me. Within seconds I was lapping up Jess's own pussy juice.

"Oh fuck that was good." I huffed as I caught my breath and waited to hear dad come back in, knowing that he'd be louder than usual in warning. I was right. The garage door banged shut as he entered the kitchen.

"Girls!!" He called out. "Good news."

Jess and I looked at each other, smiled and scrambled for our clothes.

Apparently they had called dad on his cell phone and told him to never mind, they found someone else to cover the whole shift so that he could spend time with me. Since Jess was there we decided to go out for dinner. This gave me plenty of time to decide what I was going to do. I knew when I came home that one of my goals was going to be to show daddy the attention he needed...in every aspect, I just didn't think the opportunity would 'arise' this quick. But since it did I sure as hell was going to take advantage of it.

So after Jess left and it was just me and daddy, I took a quick shower and wrapped myself in a towel before leaving the bathroom. I had heard daddy go into his room a little earlier so I headed that way. I knocked and of course he called me to come in. He looked a little surprised that I was only in a towel, but he covered it well. I sat on the edge of the bed as I watched him log off his computer and turn to me.

"Did you need something, baby?" He smiled trying his damnedest not to look at my tits that were barely concealed with the loosening towel.

"I wanted to talk to you about something."

"Okay."

"I probably should have told you about Jess and I long ago..."

"I don't know what you are talking about." He lied.

I smiled. "I saw you watching us as we were eating each others pussies, daddy." His cock instantly jumped at the words. "I know you went back out and jerked off before you came in."

"I...It's...Ash..." I think it was the first time that I saw my daddy at a true loss for words.

"It's OK daddy. I don't mind. I like the thought that it turned you on. You wouldn't be a warm bl**ded male if it didn't. Hell I would think there was something wrong with you. What man wouldn't give anything to watch two young pieces of ass going down on each other."

"Ashley!" I don't know whether he was more astonished or turned on. "You are my daughter! Not just some young piece of ass!"

"Oh daddy. You're not fooling me. I know you masturbate thinking of me, and you like porn with young girls."

"How..."

"Duh." I pointed at the computer. "I just want you to know I think about you too." I shrugged. "I mean like I finger my pussy and imagine it's you."

"Ashley, honey. You're my daughter, it's not right."

"Daddy, is it any worse doing it than thinking it? I mean, no one has to know." I tugged the towel loose and let it fall around my ass on the bed. "Or do you not like my body, daddy?" I looked up questioningly even though I already knew the answer to that.

"Shit, Ashley, you have a beautiful body and you know it. I'd love...but it's wrong."

I raised my hands to my tits and started playing with them knowing that the majority of men think with their dicks once they are hard, and that was my goal now, to make my daddy hard. "Well, then maybe you could just watch me while I take care of myself then. I know that would make me cum harder-knowing that my daddy was watching me." I let one hand slide down my flat stomach to my freshly shaved pussy. Spreading my legs I watched daddy as his eyes followed my hand's every move. His cock was growing hard in his pants.

"Mmm. Just talking about it has made my pussy wet." I met his gaze. "You know you can stroke your cock while you watch. It'd make me even wetter to see my daddy jerking off."

"Fuck Ashley." Daddy groaned and moved to the bed beside me. "You are so hot." I reached for his zipper. "We shouldn't."

"We both want to and we're both adults. I want to see my daddy's cock. I want to fuck my daddy's cock." That did it. He was pushing his pants down as though they had suddenly caught fire.

"Are you sure baby?" He asked. "Cause I really want to taste my baby's pussy. Just like Jessie was doing earlier."

I laid back on the bed. "Oh, yes daddy. Please! Please eat your little girl's pussy. I want to feel your tongue inside me!"He knelt on the floor beside the bed and pulled my ass to the edge. I spread my legs and wrapped them around his neck pulling him to my cunt. He instantly licked the length of my slit. "Oh, fuck daddy!! You're tongue feels so good eating my pussy. Yes!! Eat your little girl's pussy daddy!!"

His thumb vibrated my clit as his tongue dived deep in my cunt licking the walls of my pussy. Who knew my father was a world class pussy licker. Why did mom leave him? If I had a husband that ate pussy this well I'd never let him go. "Fuck daddy!! You're gonna make me cum!!"

He pulled his tongue out of my pussy and inserted three fingers, pumping at my cunt as he watched me writhe in ecstasy. "Yes, baby!! Cum for daddy!! Daddy wants to taste his little girl's cum. Gimme your cum for dinner baby!!!"

"Oh fuck...I'm cumming daddy!!!! Your little girl is cumming!!!!" He quickly replaced his tongue for his fingers. As I came I filled his mouth with my juices and he lapped at my cunt like a thirsty man. "Damn damn, you're good." I said. "I think I'm good at giving head. Want to see?"

"Fuck Ashley. I want to see everything you have baby girl. I already know you have the most deliciously tight pussy I've ever had. I'd love for you to wrap your mouth around my cock."

We switched places and I knelt before him. I tentatively licked the head before taking it deep in my throat. Daddy groaned as his cock rubbed the back of my throat. He tasted so delicious! His cock had to be close to eight inches and fat. I was proud to show him I could deep throat that glorious piece of meat. I started sucking as I moved my mouth up and down on his shaft faster and faster. The moans and groans that came from daddy made me wet all over again. I fingered my pussy while I showed him what a good little cock sucker I was. I wanted that piece of meat to fill me though. I wanted him to explode deep in my pussy as he was fucking the hell out of me.

I pulled off his cock and started stroking it. "Daddy. I want you to fuck your little girl. I wanna feel you explode deep in my cunt. Would you like that daddy?"

"Damn Ashley, I'd love to fill your cunt with daddy's cum. Do you know how many times I've thought about that. Do you realize I couldn't masturbate with out seeing your pretty face and hot body? I've wanted to fuck you in every position possible, and every hole possible. Get up here and get on all fours. I wanna take you doggy style!"

One of my favorite positions. I quickly did as I was told. "Hurry daddy! I wanna feel your big cock in my tight twat."

"Daddy's slut is impatient huh?" He asked as he got ready to enter me.

"Yes, daddy. I'm your little slut. Please fuck me hard. Your little girl likes a good hard fucking!!" I backed up on his cock as he teased my pussy with it.

"Oh you like it hard?"

"Yes daddy. Fuck your daughter hard, make me your slut. Fill my cunt with that beautiful cock and cum deep inside me."

Daddy rammed his cock deep inside me and I moaned. It felt so good. I've never had another cock fill my cunt so perfectly. I had never felt this full. "Fuck daddy you're cock feels so good in my pussy!!"

"You like daddy's cock in your pussy little girl? You're a bad girl making your daddy fuck that tight wet pussy." He slapped my ass as he rammed his thick cock in my pussy over and over again. "You're a naughty little slut for making your daddy want to taste your pussy and fuck your ass. You want daddy to fuck your ass?"

"Yes daddy!!!! Fuck my ass too!!!"

He pulled his dripping dick out and rubbed it around my ass lubricating it with my own juices. He slowly entered my ass letting it adjust to it's size.

"Daddy, your cock feels so good in my ass!!!! Fuck your little girl's ass Daddy!!!"

"Finger your pussy while daddy rams your ass. When I'm ready to cum I'm ramming your pussy and exploding deep in that little cunt."

"Oh, yes, daddy. Faster daddy. **** my ass." Daddy went wild on my ass as I brought myself to orgasm fingering my cunt. "Uhhhh...I'm cumming daddy." He quickly pulled out of my ass and rammed me so hard in the cunt I thought his cock was going to go right through me! My orgasm intensified as I felt daddy start to loose his load deep inside me.

"Fuck, I'm cumming in my little girl's pussy. Yes!!!!"

"Oh shit daddy!!! Yess daddy!!! I can't stop cumming!!!" and it was true. I'd never had a multiple orgasm, but I was pretty sure that's what was going on. I bit my arm as my pussy just kept spasming around daddy's cock as it poured it's cum deep in my cunt. I was about to pass out when it finally started to let up and daddy fell against me pushing me to the bed.

"Oh fuck baby girl. That's the best fuck I've ever had!!"

"Me too daddy. You made me cum and cum and cum!!! I am so tired now. I don't think I can move."

"That's OK, baby. You can sl**p right here in my bed. Actually I think you need to sl**p here while you're home on break."

"Oh, yes daddy. Please. I'm yours for whatever you want!!"

Daddy smiled and curled an arm around me. "This is going to be a great summer." He sighed.

I agreed. It was going to be awesome. Between my best friend and my dad...hey, maybe if I could get the two at the same time...I learned in school it was always good to have goals to work on...... Continue»
Posted by maverick3489 3 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 2832  |  
99%
  |  3

CAITLYN AND DADDY

Hearing my daughter Caitlyn's girlish giggles brought my dormant cock to life. Her soft high-pitched voice and the husky responses of an adult man downstairs in our house switched my whole body from the lifeless sack of flesh that had been lying inactive under Caitlyn's bed for about four hours, to the pulsating, throbbing lusty father that I know I am.

Finally she was back home with her date, so it made all of the waiting worthwhile. My cock was instantly hard on my naked abdomen. I didn't care that my back ached from lying for all this time underneath the middle of Caitlyn's bed. I also didn't care that my arms and wrists were sore from being handcuffed to the legs of the bed, so I was like in a Jesus position under the bed on my back, arms out to my sides. I shouldn't make it sound like punishment, I mean, it wasn't. And before putting me in this position naked under her bed before she left for her date, Caitlyn had been good enough to shove some of this week's panties that she wore under my neck and head, as sort of a pillow, with the musty smells of the panties a constant reminder of how much I love my beautiful daughter.

"Here's my room," Caitlyn giggled, bringing her date into her bedroom. She flipped on a lightswitch, so I finally had light too. Out from under the bed I could see her sexy calves in her high-heels, and I could make out a pair of dress shoes and slacks of an adult man. I also detected the familiar aroma of Caitlyn's sweet, aggressive perfume, mixed now with the masculine odor of someone's cologne.

"Finally," I heard the man say, and I saw their feet now next to each other, pointing at each other, their bodies evidently face to face. A moment later I heard his low moan joined by Caitlyn exclaiming a deep grunt of satisfaction. The smacking noises meant they were kissing. My daughter's groaning continued, and I could see her standing on her tiptoes even in her high heels, as she was evidently stretching to reach up to the lips of her date. "Uhhh ohhh uhhh," Caitlyn's erotic voice murmured, "uhhh ohhh yeah Daddy."

The word hit me like a surge of power. My penis immediately leaked precum, hearing her call him that.

"Mmm oh you feel so good," the male voice muttered through the kiss. I could hear lips smacking, and Caitlyn moaning. Their feet were dancing around a bit, not stationary, I suspected they were groping or grinding together and it was getting hot.

Caitlyn stepped away, towards the bed, with me bound nude under it. "Come here Daddy," she playfully giggled, and he followed her over to the bed. She climbe onto it followed by him, and above me the entire bed sunk. I swear I had maybe one inch of clearance at my face and over my dick, that was it maybe. It was best to turn my face to the side, so I could breath easier. But it was my cock I was worried about, it had never been so hard, and I had the urge to shove my hips up and grind it against the bed to get myself off -- even though Caitlyn and her date has just gotten home.

There wasn't a lot of motion on top of the bed now, just lots of noises. Lips smacking. Moaning. "Uhh, Daddy, uhh" -- "Mmmm baby" -- "Ohhh Daddy yeah" -- "Uhrrr mmmm."

Caitlyn's giggle stopped the kissing. "That was great tonight -- jesus everyone really believed you were my Daddy."

The man chuckled with her. "It was pretty cool, I mean at first it was strange, but I loved it." He grunted next, sort of a mixed grunt and moan, so I could only imagine she was touching him somehow. "You had me so turned on at the party," he continued, his voice now lower and slower, "you are such a fox, sexy fox, Katie." (I hate it when people mess up her name; it's Caitlyn, not Katie.)

"Aww you're so sweet, Daddy!" Lip smacking followed. "I loved showing you off, those other wives and daughters were a bunch of losers, everyone else at your reunion must have thought you were the greatest Daddy."

The grunting started again; and the bed was sort of rocking side to side. The grunts quickly turned to deep moans of pleasure, and Caitlyn in particular was combining a high-pitched whine with her gutteral moans. "Uhhh ahhh, ohhhh mmm hmmm," she exclained unintelligibly, encouraging whatever was taking place. I swear, hearing this was making her real father's penis pulsate on my body, I could already feel precum oozing out of my swollen cockhead and dripping onto my hairy belly. The muscles in my cock were twitching to life, I just wanted to reach down and grab it, stroke that little five inch prick until it spewed. But of course the handcuffs kept my hands far away from my erection.

"You like them Daddy?" I could hear Caitlyn's smile in her voice. "You want me to take off my shirt so you can see your princess's breasts?" I didn't hear a verbal response but she giggled. "Mmm yeah Daddy, oh take it off of me." The bed shifted a moment, seemed like someone was sitting up. "Mmm here let me help," he groaned. Silence for a few seconds; I was left simmering in the image of Caitlyn removing the top and bra I helped her put on, when I participated in our ritual of her getting ready for her date. She didn't dress slutty as usual, but went out pretty conservative -- front-button blouse and lacy black bra. Fuck, it was making me so lusty, just imagining that this guy is seeing Caitlyn in her 34b bra now. "That's sexy on you," I heard him say, confirming she was now left in her bra. "Yeah? Thanks," she responded under her breath. Two moments later, Caitlyn confirmed my desires, moaning, "Do you like them, Daddy?" Then the bed started to sink again. And a second later Caitlyn exhaled. "Ohhh GOD yeah!" Her shrill voice made my dick pound with every pulse of bl**d. "Oh Daddy, do you like my tits?" she repeated with more anxiety.

I heard sucking noises, definitely someone was licking or sucking something. "Fuck," he grunted with something in his mouth, "fuck your tits are sweet." Both of them moaned. "Look how hard your nipples are."

"So hard to fuck you, Daddy!" Caitlyn's voice was now lusty and energetic. "Oh god does it turn you on, sucking your little girl's boobies?"

He chuckled at her. "Fuck Katie, you're eighteen, there is nothing about you that is a little girl."

Caitlyn giggled knowingly. "Mmm Daddy I bet my pussy is as tight as a little girl's!" A few seconds of silence followed, then Caitlyn softly spoke, "Uhhh yeah Daddy that feels soooo fuuuuucking goooood."

"Your tits taste awesome." Again, he spoke like something was in his mouth.

My daughter let out a high pitch whine, then her voice subsided and I just heard her breathing really hard. After a few moments of enjoying this man licking her tits, she blurted out, "I wish they were bigger for you."

My penis jumped at the image of Caitlyn having bigger, rounder tits, but this guy's response made me feel so small and guilty for that. "Mmm no baby," his voice said hoarsely, "fuck they are perfect for your thin body, keep the B cups, I love them this way."

Caitlyn purred like a pussy being stroked. "Awww Daddy, that is soooo sweet. Oh my gawd that was so nice of you to say. But like if your real daughter came to you and said, Daddy I want new tits, wouldn't you let her because you love her?" As I heard her speak, I knew she was talking about a couple of conversations from the last few weeks, I already all but had the money for my new car put aside so I could afford new tits for my daughter. But listening to this guy talk, I thought maybe it was just another sign was a loser I am. His answer to her rung in my ears. "Fuck no Katie, big tits look so fake, you look so fucking sexy like you are. Besides," he added, "if Denise came to me with that request, I'd say, 11 year olds don't get new tits!"

After they both giggled, Caitlyn's voice turned critical. "That's so nice, you know, I wish I had a real daddy that loved me like that -- stopped me from doing bad things."

THAT was a dagger in my heart. My cock was ready to cum without being touched.

"Kiss me Daddy," Caitlyn grunted, and the bed shifted. Bodies moved over each other. I heard her grunting, muffled probably by his tongue in her mouth. This father of some other f****y was thrusting his tongue into my daughter's mouth, and by the sounds of her moans, she was loving it. Her moans grew lower and more f***eful; and the bed was now moving. Shaking rhythmically. Whatever was going on up there, it was happening over and over, quickly, building. "Uhhh yeah, uhhh yeah, ohhh Daddy uhhh," my daughter uttered with a tongue in her mouth.

"Oh fuck," he grunted back.

She was breathing so hard, in unison with the bed rocking. "Oh Daddy -- Daddy if we were naked right now you'd be fucking me -- don't you wanna fuck your hot princess?"

The grunting and motions continued, I gathered he must have been rubbing his crotch against hers, through their clothing. His voice responded to her shakily. "I -- I know, Katie -- I just -- I don't know --"

"Daddy I'm so fucking horny," she needlessly blurted, "Daddy lets fuck, I wont tell anyone, promise, let's fuck please please Daddy."

He was talkign himself into it, with a horny topless teenager gyrating under his cock. "Oh fuck it would be hot, Katie, but fucking -- are you sure your dad isn't coming home?" Caitlyn giggled. "Naw, he is out of town for sure, Daddy, it's just you and me." The lie she was telling was making her real dad almost light-headed with desire for her, as I lay chained under the bed.

I could hear his consternation. His moans and grunts were the sounds of a man that wanted to fuck this hot little slut; but he was having better thoughts.

"I know!" Her voice turned excited and commanding. The bed moved around, wasn't a rhythmic motion, more of a lurch. Again, I thougth I was about to be squished between it and the hardwood floor under me. I heard him exclaim like he was surprised, then I heard Caitlyn maon in approval. "Uhhh god it feels big," she murmured, "wouldn't it feel better if I took off your pants?"

His voice grunted yes. "Oh god you're making me so hard -- you want me to fuck you, don't you Caitlyn?"

She snickered. "Yes Daddy, I want my new Daddy with the big huge cock to fuck his princess's tight little pussy!" I heard an unzipping noise. "Can your princess see Daddy's big dick?" There was some motion, ruffling of cloth, dropping of shoes on the floor. No talking, just motions and soft noises. Then I saw a pair of trousers hit the floor with a thud; followed quickly by two dark socks. I knew Caitlyn was staring at his cock in underwear.

"Mmm, let's see Daddy," Caitlyn purred. My heart was still, knownig my daughter was about to unwrap his prick. I was so hoping she'd like it; I wanted her to have something meaty for her to enjoy tonight.

Then I saw his underwear hit the floor too.

My penis was aching to touch something other than the hard, cold bedframe. I was lost in the images of my topless daughter bending over with this man's engorged cock waiting for her, and her smiling face staring at this meat she wants to put in her vagina tonight.

Caitlyn's voice was excited. "Oh fuck, Daddy, it's HUGE -- mmm Daddy you DO have a big pretty dick, you didn't lie to me." His voice was full of pride. "Like it, do you baby?" Caitlyn quickly answered, "No, Daddy, your baby princess LOVES it."

Then a few moments of silence again. Suddenly, I detected noises of what I know -- well, have been told -- what Caitlyn loves to do. I heard this guy's moan, a low, elongated moan from deep inside. I heard Caitlyn's little moan herself: "Mmmmm." A few more moans from him, some low moans from her, then something wet, like lips smacking something wet. Caitlyn groaned, her voice full of lust. "Daddy it tastes so good." The bed made some motions above me. I heard her moaning, more like heavy breathing, and his intermittent groans too. "Uhh, Katie, ohh yeah ... uh, oh yeah that's hot baby." Caitlyn was jerking it, I could hear her hand stroking the wet shaft of his dick, while she was also licking or sucknig it somehow. I so fucking wished I could see this; the thought of a big adult penis inside my daughter's teenage mouth right above me was just too fucking cool to be true. But at least she was letting me listen in.

"Oh, yeah, you suck good," he confirmed for me, several minutes into his blowjob. Caitlyn muffled some kind of response. Her sucking sounds continued, matched by both of their heavy breathing. The bed was bouncing up and down, but slowly, he was fucking her mouth in slow, long strokes. I could hear his cock getting more wet, the saliva or precum or both lubricating his shaft as Caitlyn pumped and sucked it.

"It's so fucking big Daddy," Caitlyn praised before sucking it more.

He sounded cocky, as he should be. "To fuck hot young women like you."

"Really, Daddy?" Caitlyn moaned, not giggled. "Does it wanna fuck me, Daddy? Fuck your babygirl princess?"

"Oh yeah Katie, it wants to fuck your tight pussy tonight."

I heard Caitlyn gulp; more of like a hard swallow. He suddenly spurted with a loud, elongated, "AWWWW FFFUUCK." Her noises were kind of gagging noises, more like swallowing. Holy shit, his cock was in her throat. I had never been in a room with a girl deep-throating a dick, I mean mine is only 5 inches who can stick that into a throat, so hearing Caitlyn starting to swallow his huge penis into her neck was the most amazing turn-on she could do for me. My cock was now so hard it was pushing up against the metal bedframe, wanting to fuck even cold steel. Her new Daddy for the night was grunting in pleasure, feeling and probably watching my sexy daughter push his obviously large erection into her throat and neck.

"Holy shit!" he groaned a few seconds later.

I heard her moaning, and some kind of swallowing, bubbling noises, very strange. It lasted ten seconds ... fifteen ... twenty. Then there was a popping noise, like a cock coming out of something wet and sticky, and Caitlyn sucked in air and almost choked. The guy roared in approval. "That's fucking awesome baby."

My daughter, I'm so proud of her, was nonchalant. "Want me to do it again? I can go longer."

"Yeah, do it."

"'Kay daddy -- here it goes."

The gagging, sucking noises happened. He almost screamed from delight. The bed was jostling around above me. I heard noises of something very deep inside a girl's mouth and throat, like a combination of her moans and some kind of gurgling, gagging thing that almost sounded like his cock was plugging a gushing hole in her throat. And this lasted twenty, thirty seconds, I"m not k**ding. Every second made my dick grow even harder and leak more precum, to the point it was now just streaming out.

Finally Caitlyn came up for air, I could hear her exhaling then sucking in air as best she could, taking a couple of breaths to regain normalicy. "That's like one of the biggest," she f***ed out, half-complementing him and half-complementing herself. I could hear him giggle lightly. "Yeah? How many big ones have you had in there?" Caitlyn lied, "A couple, Daddy," understating it by at least -- what I know, at least -- a factor of six. I heard her hand stroking his cock, I mean, it must have been so covered in mucus, so drooling wet, that her hand was making noises as she stroked it. "Look how big it is," she groaned to herself. The guy was intrigued. He asked, "What was the biggest you've had?" Caitlyn took a moment to answer, "Mmm, I think, well, like, I dunno -- yours is the biggest white cock I've had." She snickered, and I heard him guffaw. "No shit huh?" he admired of my daughter.

Caitlyn snickered. "Daddy, do you think right now any of the other wives or daughters at the party are sucking their Daddy's cock right now?" He giggled back, "Not as good as you are sucking it, Katie."

After stroking him and possibly licking or sucking him quietly, I heard Caitlyn moan, "Daddy, think I can get it all in -- down to your balls?" He groaned, "I don't know sweety, why don't you try?" In her cheerful spirit, Caitlyn giggled, "Alright Daddy."

Instantly he groaned, loudly; "Ahhh FUCK!" And I heard her gag, almost a choke; and the bed started to vibrate. He was moaning and grunting, but Caitlyn was silent. "Fuck! Shit!" he kept stammering, "Oh fuck! Oh fuck!" Hearing this, knowing her chin must have been against his balls, I was in a state of complete ecstacy, so proud of my cockswallowing daughter. "Fuckin' a', Katie!"

She must have had his cock in her throat and neck at least half a minute, maybe more; when she came back up for air she was exhausted, her first few breaths were troubled, she was caughing mucus, I could even hear her choke on the mucus for a moment and sneeze, probably blowing some of the slime from deep in her neck out of her nose. But I swear to god, she went right back at it. I heard her swallow air, hold her breath, and he screamed again, "Fuck yes Katie!" The bed was shaking, he was gyrating I was sure while my daughter was deep-throating his erection. I could almost visualize him holding her head, grabbing her long flowing chestnut brown hair, shoving his mammoth penis into my daughter's teenage throat.

I thought I was hearing her keep that monster in her throat over a minute; maybe over two; but at some point I realized she was back to licking and sucking it again, I heard a few smacking lips on his shaft. "Do you want it again, Daddy?" she purred between licks. I didn't hear an answer, but a second later he grunted again from deep, I knew she was taking him back down her throat. What a professional, almost. The bed was really shaking now as he had his dick stuffed into my daughter's mouth, and from his whining and grunts I knew he was trying to fight off an orgasm. I mean, who wouldn't have cum by now with his cock that deep in a young woman's sexy mouth? He was really gurgling loudly, probably wincing and eyes rolling to quell the climax he wants to have, and Caitlyn was milking it out with her experienced mouth and throat.

"Cum in my throat, Daddy," she ordered, bobbing up for air, sucking her breath. She had her throat opened now; no choking.

"Jesus, to my balls again, oh fuck," he groaned for the last time. I heard him stammer, "Uh huhhh," then it happened. He wailed, "FUCK YES!" and the bed really shook. Bounced, more like it, right above me. He was breathing heavy and hard, his breathing rapid and violent, for about a minute it seemed.

As the bed's motions and his breathing subsided, I heard a wet popping noise again, and Caitlyn's confident tone, "That was a good cum Daddy, it's in my tummy now!"

"Mmm yes it is," I heard him snicker, followed by some lips smacking and light moaning. I was imagining that he must have been naked, or at least nothing below the waist, and Caitlin probably was still just topless, with her slacks on. She doesn't nomally wear anything other than low-rider jeans, short skirts or tight shorts, but for her date she said she needed to look "fancy." Woman's dress slacks with a blouse was, to her, dressing for the ball.

The loud, sloppy kissing continued on the bed above me a little bit, with Caitlyn's subtle moaning growing until it was a full state of humming. "Mmm uhhh mmmm ummmm," like that. Then the grunting began; hers. "Uh fucking god," I heard her say hoarse and anxious, "oh god Daddy, I'm so hot for you Daddy." The bed was rolling a little, moving up and down in slow motions; I was imagining he was rubbing her pussy or something, or maybe had his hand inside her pants. But she explained it a moment later. "Daddy, take off my fucking pants now, Daddy."

I could tell he was still fighting his better judgment; I guess it was one thing to cum in her mouth, but to get her nude too would guarantee fucking, and maybe that was a line he didn't want to cross. "I don't know, baby," he grunted. It broke my heart because I didn't want Caitlyn to be disappointed or left wanting; she was so excited for this date, when I was shaving her pussy and giving her a shower after supper.


Caitlyn doesn't take 'no' well. "Here, then, Daddy," she moaned. I didn't know what she was doing, until a couple seconds later her dress slacks hit the floor too -- immediately followed by her black thong. My daughter was nude in front of this adult man with the big cock, right above me on the bed. "God Daddy don't you just wanna eat me? Please, Daddy? I'm so fucking wet, Daddy."

It worked. The bed rolled a little over me, and I heard him grunt, "Oh yeah," then his shirt hit the floor too. Both were nude now; and my cock was so erect it was going to explode, because I just knew she was going to get fucked tonight. Her first cry of pleasure was a quick, loud exclamation, as his tongue must have hit her clit or pussy or something hard. "FUCK YES DADDY," she shrieked. I've seen videotape of her getting eaten, and I know that Caitlyn is nonstop noise when someone has his or her tongue up her vagina. Even when she makes me help her fuck herself with a dildo, she can't shut the fuck up. "FUCK DADDY EAT MY CUNT DADDY."

"Fuckin' delicious," he slurped greedily. I could hear him swallowing; Caitlyn gets so wet.

The bed was moving around just a little. Caitlyn's breaths were heavy and loud, but slow; her whines were staccato with the motions of the bed. "Lick it Daddy ... oh fuck ... fuck me daddy ... lick my cunt ... Love your tongue, Daddy ... suck me, Daddy."

Then came her nasty voice, the playful, taking-command voice. She sneered and ordered, "Daddy, shove than man-tongue up your babygirl's cunt right now and make me fucking cum for you!"

"I love your pussy, Katie," he dutifully reported.

Caitlyn probably didn't hear him, she was already enthralled. I listened to her whines turn high-pitch, louder and louder, almost becomes screames. "YES DADDY YES," she squeeled in her high-pitched girly shrieks. Hearing it live was the most amazing rush. "EAT ME DADDY!" My own mouth was watering, I could smell the sex above me, I was practically tasting her juices too. "EAT MY CUNT DADDY, EAT YOUR LITTLE GIRL!" Between her shrieks, her breaths were deep and dramatic, and although I've never myself made her cum, I knew she was gonna let rip a huge climax. "DADDY I LOVE YOU EAT ME DADDY!"

Her words gave way to just a constant stream of wailing; "UHHH AHHH OOH AHHH." She was both breathing and exhaling at the same time; her body must have been on fire, I could feel the vibrations in the undulating bedframe. He was moaning softly too, but mostly from him I just heard the sounds of his face inside my daughter's wet pussy. She was on the very of crying, meaning her first orgasm was going to be a doozy, screaming and talking incoherently.

"FUCKIN' YES DADDY!!!"

That was her orgasm. It was a massive, long-winded orgasm. Caitlyn screamed and moaned, drew breaths, cried, grunted, I mean, you name the verb she did it. She must have cummed and cummed, I heard him rapidly swallowing, she was probably juicing his whole face. That lasted for-fucking-ever, and she was in such ecstacy that her own father was ready to cum just from listening.

But that wasn't the end of it. I mean, I kept hearing slurping noises. When Caitlyn came down from her cum, she kept mumbling and moaning, and even started sounding surprised, making "Ohhh gawwd ooooh nooo" noises. He was still ramming her pussy with his tongue. My daughter was sucking air and trying to contain herself, but he was pretty quickly drawing out another orgasm from her. "Daddy yes yes Daddy yes yes!" She was almost lost in lust, living just to cum right now. He kept eating her pussy and Caitlyn kept screaming and bellowing for more, her tight 18 year old body probably shaking and aching from the hot cunnilingus. Caitlyn wailed on as he continued to tonguefuck her twat, and I laid on my back under the bed listening intently, smelling and enjoying the show she was making me endure.

My daughter soon exploded with her second cum in the guy's mouth. She wasn't as loud for this, but screamed "OHGAWDYESDADDY" as if it were one syllable.

And the pussy-eating continued. Maybe, I thought, he was trying to just eat her, to avoid facing the fact that he really, actually wanted to fuck her. Or maybe he was just going to give it to her until she begged for cock. But then the thought hit me, I mean, what do I know? I've never eaten a teenager's vagina for this long, not in a long time. I guess this is how a REAL man fucks a hot girl. She was doing me a helluva favor, letting me listen in. I mean, it's not like any of her really sexy friends from school would give me the time of day, much less let me fuck or eat them. But at least I know that to be a REAL man, you have to be able to give pleasure to a sexy slut in so many ways that I can't count, and eating pussy through two or three orgasms is one thing I just wouldn't be good at.

Make that, through four orgasms. At least, what I detected. Caitlyn was having such loud, spasmic convulsions that I really wasn't sure what was an orgasm versus just the joy of having his tongue up her cummy pussy.

Then, moaning, soft moaning. Bed moved. I think he was done; kissing her, maybe. Yes, definitely, kissing. She was moaning softly, giggling a bit. "You like the flavor, Katie?" he giggled in the kiss. Caitlyn moaned. "I love it, Daddy," she squeeled, "Daddy's Katie in Daddy's mouth!" It was killing me that she was letting him call her the wrong name; the fact she was going along with her adopted father for the night was making my dick ache for yet another reason.

After more kissing, she broached it, what she wanted. "Mmm, Daddy, is Daddy gonna fuck his little girl now? Katie wants it SO bad, Daddy!"

"You do, huh," he said, stalling.

"Mmm hmm, Daddy ... Daddy, my pussy wants your big cock, c'mon Daddy, fuck me with it, put your big cock in me Daddy, I promise I won't tell Mommy."

He chuckled at that last bit of the act. She giggled at herself, picking up on the concept. "Mmm, Daddy, does Mommy have tits and a pussy as sexy as mine? Huh?"

He groaned, "Nooo way, Katie."

She snickered. "Good, Daddy ... so fuck me, Daddy, do it, I know you want it, do your little girl, fuck me with your cock, give it to me Daddy, stick it in me, fuck me Daddy, fuck me like a nasty slut that -- OH YESSSS!"

Her instant shriek meant his penis was in her pussy. The bed was now violently bouncing, and squeeking too, giving me a moment's fear that it was going to crush me. He was humping her f***efully, not slowly, and my daughter was squeeling like a stuck pig as his thick erection obviously was drilling her cunt so hard. I heard his body crashing into hers, a distinct SLAP SLAP SLAP noise of skin on skin. I heard the squishy, liquidy noises of his penis poking her wet pussy. I heard her moaning and crying while he was grunting himself. I couldn't believe it, I was getting to listen to my daughter get fucked! And by an adult man, with a huge cock. This was the most amazing thing a father can do, I think; participate in his daughter's ultimate adventure, getting fucked with a big penis. I really didn't care she had to strip me and shove me under the bed, and shackle me to it, in order for me to participate. She has a right to make sure I don't mess up her evening. But at least she loves me enough as her father to bring this sexy man home and fuck him on her bed, with me in the room to enjoy every last precious moment of it. It made me realize, it didn't matter that I didn't have a big cock so I wasn't allowed to fuck her; this was all about her happiness, and wow does she sound happy.

"OH FUCK ME! FUCK MY DADDY! I LOVE YOU FUCKING ME DADDY!"

"Oh Katie," he grunted back, "you're so tight, so fuckin' tight."

The bed was shaking hard, it hadn't stopped moving like this from the moment he stuck his cock in Caitlyn. I was pressing my cock up against the bedframe's cross-beam; it was no long cold, warmed up by my throbbing prick, and it gave me some relief. I could only press my lower cock and balls against it, but it was at least something for my dick to touch, giving me some kind of relief. Actually, it was really making my penis hurt, because the hard contact on the lower half was like squeezing the base while the head was allowed to poke into thin air and drip and throb, and in some ways it probably would have felt better if nothing was touching my cock at all. But I was so hard hearing Caitlyn getting fucked, and any touch on my little erection was pleasurable.

His cock, meanwhile, was touching the depths of my daughter's wet hot cunt. She was groaning loudly with each thrust, taking his beating deep in her, and I had to supress a giggle because he obviously decided correctly it was worth fucking her. Whatever was holding him back, well, ain't no more. This stranger was brutally fucking my daughter and making her wince and scream, and I was so happy for her for it.

"God Daddy you fuck me good," she purred with delight.

I could hear her body working towards an orgasm. Her breaths were getting shorter and louder, her moaning more and more pitched, the energy was building up in her body. "Fuck yeah, Daddy! Oh gawd yeah! Yeah!" It was going to happen, her orgasm was nearing to eruption. "Fuck me harder Daddy! Fuck me harder!" I could heard the pounding on her body more, the bed shaking more. He was doing it harder, plunging that long thick prick into the back of her juicy cunt, so she can feel it and cum around it. Harder and harder he fucked her. "YES DADDY YES YES!" Then she wailed with the break of the cum flooding her body. "FUHHHHHHCK YESSSSSSS!" She shrieked and cummed around his fat throbbing penis. "OHHHHH FUHHHHHHCK MEEEEEE DAHHHHH-DEEEEE!"

As her cum subsided, he panted loudly, continuing to fuck her. She squeeled and groaned, but she wasn't cumming, just really in a state of perfect happiness. His dick was really impressing me, no way I could have fucked my hot daughter this long without cumming myself. And hearing her screams, he was fucking her harder than even some of those dildos I use on her, like the really fat black one that I press into her and let her cum around. Maybe he was that big? Fuck, that would be inhuman, I thought. But maybe it was the hot natural feeling of his unprotected penis inside of her that was maknig these squeels of joy. I don't know, I just know I'll never be able to do that to a women, certainly not my Caitlyn.

I heard him interrupt the fucking when he ordered, somewhat sternly, "fuck me doggy."

"Yes, Daddy!" obediently replied his slut for the night, my daughter.

The bed shopped shaking, there was panting, some kind of motion. A few seconds later, I heard Caitlyn lustfully moan for attention. "C'mon Daddy, stick your cock back in your little Katie's cunt."

"You have a hot ass," he groaned, as the bed started to REALLY sink on top of me. He must have been kneeling now, right above my prone body.

"Oh Daddy," Caitlyn sighed, "do you like licking hot asses?" My heart skipped when I heard her say it; I mean, she had told me in the past she loved having her ass licked, but honestly? I didn't think she was serious, I mean, who licks a butt? Except, of course, when she has me lick her ass to clean it off. So to hear her ask for it during sex, I mean, even if he didn't do it, I was just fucking blown away. Another reason I know I'm not a REAL man for her.

She put in the request again, more convincingly. "Daddy, cum on, lick my tight asshole." He must have been moving that way anyway, because a second later she yelped, "Oh YEAH Daddy!" I heard her deep, throaty moaning, I could picture her small fanny up high and her face down, with a man's tongue licking and probing her butthole. "Yessss Daaaadeee," came her extended joy, "put it up there Daddy!" I knew he was working her ass, he wasn't making much noise except when I heard him moan, "Fuck its tight," and she kept moaning in return. My daughter was grunting, really, probably pushing her ass back to meet his face and tongue, while he was tasting the juices that I was sure had seeped into her anus. The bed was rocking slowly, as they were undulating in unison above me, his face undoubtedly planted on her tight small buttcheeks.

I so wanted to see it, a man's tongue in Caitlyn's tight small ass, and the look on her face.

Instead, I just listened from below, hearing moaning and satisfaction, some licking too. He was panting for a bit; Caitlyn was groaning kind of nonstop, "Yes ... yuuh ... yesss."

Then, the moaning stopped, there was some commotion on the bed, the bed sank lower towards me (scarily), and then Caitlyn muttered in a slutty deep voice: "Do it Daddy, fuck me!"

"Ohh yeah," he moaned, as I imagined he was lining himself up behind her pussy. "Here comes Daddy, baby."

"Fuck me Daddy!"

He popped it in, because both of them groaned at the same time. She gasped for air, and he began sliding his tool into my daughter's pussy. It was so wet, I could hear him squishing his way through it, until his body rapped against hers. There was another slapping noise, like a hand hitting an ass, but probably from his abdomen hitting her ass and thighs. "Fuck me Daddy!" she ordered again, uselessly. He was busy going about fucking her. I saw and felt the bed shaking above me, in a very steady rhythm, but a f***eful one -- it was moving faster and faster as he fucked her doggystyle. "Fuck me like a slut, Daddy!" Caitlyn gets herself off with words as much as the cock, it seems. This was making all of her stories to me of her past dates come alive; between seeing her two home-made porn videos and now listening to her get fucked live above me, it was like I knew how to fuck her myself -- oh, not that I could.

The bed was shaking faster, their screams more f***eful. I could hear the power of their bodies crashing together, and almost could sense the splattering of sweat and cuntjuice as his manly physique smashed into her 105-pound frame over and over. My penis was pulsating in rhythm with the fucking, I so wanted to have my cock inside her pussy, so I was living vicariously through this stud now. He was so lucky to have a big cock and to be able to fuck Caitlyn, and from her moans and whines I knew she was loving it. The sex was so fucking energetic, I wondered where a real man like him gets that kind of stamina to fuck a hot slut, I figure I'd have to have downed about six Viagra to have a performance like this so far.

"Your pussy is fucking fantastic," he complemented.

"Mmm, Daddy, your penis is awesome!" came her sensuous response.

I heard her voice getting more energetic even. "OH GOD!" That sounded like another cum of hers approaching. I heard him moan, "Yeah, frig that clit." I guess she was reaching under herself to play with her pussy and clit while he fucked it; she'd told me before that helps her cum during sex. And I heard Caitlyn then say, "Grab my tits daddy, hold them." That made my cock pulse, imagining him boning her from behind while he reached under her to hold and grope her dangling b-cup tits, and her hand was stretched under her body to reach back and rub her clitty. Her squeels became more piercing, "FUCK YES! FUCK ME!" and she brought herself closer to an orgasm. "YES! YES! FUCK ME! FUCK ME DADDY!" Caitlyn was totaly energized, fucking furiously, giving herself completely to the massive cum building in her pussy. "FUCK ME LIKE A SLUT DADDY!" I could hear her ass ramming back against his body, it was loud and even frightening, there was so much f***e involved in this sex. They were slamming together over and over, her ass probably was glowing red from the impacts. "OH GOD FUCK MY CUNT DADDY YOU STUD!" She was screaming at this point, just outright screaming at the top of her lungs. I could picture her sexy body ramming backwards to slide on that stiff pole he was sticking in her cunt, and I really wished I could have grabbed my dick to jerk myself off listening to her fuck like that.

Caitlyn was having orgasms. "GAWWWD YESSSSS FUHHHHHH!" Cries, almost sobs, and gasping breaths accompanied her intense screaming. She shouted at him and called herself a slut and whore and made herself cum so hard around his penis as he rammed it inside her from behind. I was so proud of how she cummed so hard, and also glad she found a REAL man who could remain silent and just fuck her nonstop while she had her many orgasms over and over.

His whines made me think he was gonna cum again too. Despite her cums, the fucking grew even more intense; each thrust forward seemed to take a bit longer, like he was leaving it in there. She sensed it too, and Caitlyn was egging him on, "Cum on Daddy, cum Daddy!" He was grunting and that big penis was so hard inside her drenched vagina that I could hear the sucking noises her cunt was making as it was swallowing his erection. The fucking suddenly got a****l, with a bang-bang-bang pace of him fucking her as rapidly as possible, and he was grunting nonstop while she was squeeling. "OHFUCKINGGAWDYESDADDY!" He was so close to cumming, ramfucking his big erection in my teenager's slutty cunt until he couldn't stand it any more.

"Ohhh yessss Dahhh-deee!" Her slow, low groan meant he was cumming. The thrustnig stopped so hard, it subsided into slower waves. He was almost laughing, while Caitlyn moaned, "Pump it in me, Daddy, fill my cunt, fill your little girl!"

"I'M CUMMMMMIN'!" he grunted as he squirted.

I was in total bliss. I was listening to his sexy man cumming in my daughter's cunt. By their screams, I could tell his penis was ejaculating, shooting I was sure a torrent of hot, gooey, sticky sperm deep in her pussy. I could picture her hot ass ramming backwards so that his dick was as deep in her vagina as it could go, so that all of his cum shot deep into her. "Yes Daddy cum!" she begged as he continued to flood her, then I was sure dribbling every last drop into her teenage twat.

"Oh fuck Katie," he sneered after his orgasm, "you're such a hot fuck!"

She giggled. "Did you like that, Daddy?" Her moan of approval and contentment meant she, too, loved it. The bed's shaking stopped, there was some rolling or something, followed by what I thought was kissing. Both of them were moaning and I thought I heard some lips smacking, and a surprise grunt or two from Caitlyn meant he put his hand someplace sensitive. "Did you fill me good, Daddy?" she giggled. I strained to listen for clues as to what was going on, but there was just silence, only the stench of nudity and sex apparent to me. He then began some moaning of approval, "Mmm hmm," and she quipped a moment later, "You like that, Daddy, you like watching? You have sooo much cum in me, Daddy." Caitlyn giggled again. "Do you think you knocked your little girl up?"

He must have given her the look of death, because Caitlyn quickly laughed it off. "Don't worry, Daddy, your little Katie knows to take her medicine every day to stop that." (She wasn't k**ding; I've had her on the Pill since she was 12.)

His moaning continued, and Caitlyn was giggling a bit still, then I heard her moan loudly and make what sounded like a sucking noise. "Mmph uh Daddy, mmm gawd, that tastes good, mmmm." I heard her male friend grunt louder then say, "That's hot ... do it again ... uhhh yeah Katie, that turns me on."

"Does it, Daddy, really?" She gave him a little girl laugh. "Do you like seeing me stick my fingers in me and suck your cum off of them?" I swear my heart stopped when I heard that, visualizing her spread eagle open, sticking fingers up her fucked cunt, and pulling them out all sloppy wet then licking or sucking them clean. Taht was so hot. A couple of seconds later, Caitlyn went, "Mmmmmm!" and I heard some licking and suckling noises. That was exactly what she was going. "Oh gawd Daddy I love your cum, there's so much in me," my princess cooed to the man who fucked her, "Daddy your big cock filled me all up."


More silence, maybe some kissing or something, just a little bit of her moaning. I hold my breath for that, hoping to hear anything that would let me know what he or she was touching. After about a minute I get dizzy from not breathing, but I keep trying to remain as quiet as I can to spy on what they are doing. At that moment, it occurred to me that as I look out from under her bed, I see the doors of her closet and part of her wall. Now, if I installed full-size mirrors there, I probably would be able to see what was going on up there, and maybe NEXT time I can actually watch my daughter get fucked! Yeah, that's pretty clever, I thought to myself, I'll have to remember to do that.

"Daddy," I heard Caitlyn moaned, "does your big cock have more cum for little Katie?" She giggled and I heard him sigh, and I almost could picture her rubbing his dick or balls. She laughed, whatever his response was pleased her, then he answered with confidence, "Honey Daddy is going to fill you with cum all night."

"Really, Daddy?" She was more excited than surprised. "I want all of your cum Daddy."

The next thing I heard, a few seconds later, was lip smacking and his moan. I think she was blowing him. She started moaning and his breathing was heavy, and Caitlyn confirmed it when she said, "Mmm Daddy your cock tastes like my pussy." "Yeah?" her pretend daddy laughed, "you like that taste?" Caitlyn, who recently had her first girl/girl experience, answered honestly. "Oh fuck yes Daddy," I could hear her grinning, "I love pussy now."

"Uhhh," he groaned from the multiple levels of pleasure, "that's so hot Katie -- do you fuck girls too?"

Caitlyn moaned loudly as she kept sucking his penis. Then she answered, "I will if you want me to, Daddy -- I have, kinda -- does it make you horny, Daddy, if I fuck other girls?"

I know it makes her real daddy real horny! Imagining Caitlyn's pretty, thin face in between some other hot girl's slender thighs, rubbing her tongue against a wet clit or sinking it into a pink vagina, has given me no end of ideas for masturbation recently. I guess this guy she was fucking had the same reaction. "God yes, Katie, that would be so hot."

Her sucking his cock must have gotten him hard again, because the slurping noises got louder, like she was putting more effort into it. He started sounding anxious, I don't know, his breaths just sounded restrained and he had these little whimpers. So I was assuming she had gotten his cock hard and was still sucking it, and he wanted to put it in another hole. "Daddy, you're so hard again!" Caitlyn was proud of herself. "Mmm do you like me stroking it, Daddy? It's so big -- I like feeling it in my hand." He wasn't answering her, and a moment later there was more licking noises plus Caitlyn mumbling. She was enamored with the large erection, which either was in just her hand or also in her mouth. "Daddy I think it's hard and it wants to fuck your little Katie again."

"Uh huh," came the deadpan response, "does little Katie want to fuck it again?"

"Mmm Daddy, little Katie's cunt wants Daddy's big hard penis as deep as Daddy can go!"

The bed right above my face started to move, and I was confused because I couldn't tell what they were doing. That's when the edge of the bed sunk real low, and I had a momentary panic when I saw the stud's bare feet on the floor right next to the bed, about level with my hip. At first I freaked that I was going to be discovered, like he was going to bend down and find Caitlyn's nude father cuffed under the bed, but that moment passed. I found myself looking at just his feet and his hairy calves -- they were rounded feet, thick, bulbous big toes, the feet that looked strong enough to carry a masculine frame. Not a fat man's feet; a powerful man's feet. I couldn't see my own feet because of how low the bottom of the bed was, but I'm sure if you put my feet up to his, mine would look pretty scrawny. Just like my five-inch cock next to what sounded like a monsterous fucktool.

"Oh Daddy!" Caitlyn exclaimed, as the bed continued to move. She was at the edge of the bed in front of him; and his feet were a couple of feet apart, right next to the bed, facing it. He was standing over the edge of the bed and, given how low that edge had sunk, I figured she was on her back in front of him, maybe her ass right up against the edge of the bed.

"OH FUCK YES DADDY!"

His penis must have entered her vagina again. His calves leaned forward, like he was thrusting himself forward. Her loud, shrill wail told me it was a deep, back-of-the-pussy kind of thrust. I watched his legs intently, he was rocking back and forth now, and the bed in front of him was bouncing up and down at the same pace. My daughter was in divine lust, she was moaning over and over. "Uhhh Daddy ... fuck yes Daddy ... your cock is so big Daddy ... fuck my cunt ... fuck me fuck me Daddy!" She kept mumbling like that over and over, as his legs kept rocking over and over, his penis obviously working in and out of my daughter's wet slit.

Then the bed rocked hard and Caitlyn let out a scream of "OH FUCK!" I heard him grunt too. His leg muscles tensed, like he was using a lot of f***e. Then he reared back, and slammed forward again, and my teenage daughter screamed "JESUS DADDY!" His cock must have been in all the way, up against her cervix. That huge erection was so deep in my daughter, it was making my own penis swell with pride. "Oh jesus Daddy I can feel it! You're so deep!" He snorted then agreed. "Fuck... yeah there... and there.... and there... that's the back of your pussy baby... does your cervix feel Daddy?"

"Fuck my womb Daddy!" she screamed, starting to sound uncontrollable, "Daddy put your big cock in my belly!"

"Uh! uh!" His grunts sounded struggled; his legs were still tensed as he leaned forward, he was really using a lot of effort to get his penis into my daughter's tight cunt. "Oh fuck .... oh Katie ... oh fuck yes ... I'm so deep ... I'm so deep!"

"Daddy fuck my belly! Fuck me Daddy fuck me!"

I was so out of control lusty myself, listening to Caitlyn beg this stranger to fuck her and calling her Daddy. I was so tiny and miniscule, of course, she probably wasn't even thinking about the fact that I was lying under the bed this whole time, she probably even forgot about that. So what she was saying and doing was coming from her own heart, I was sure, not from some game she was putting on for me. This guy was fucking the shit out of her and she loved it, and I loved Caitlyn all the more for it.

"Oh fuck Daddy!" Her voice was strained just like the muscles on his calves. "Fuck me please Daddy! I love you Daddy!"

Ouch.

"I love you too Katie honey darling!"

"Uhhhh gawwwd yessss Daddy, Dahhhh-deeee, yesssss fuck meeee!"

Both of them were squeeling and groaning and breathing so loud. The way the bed was shaking, not just bouncing but shaking, I had the distinct perception that he was crushing her little body into the bed each time he thrust forward. By now her ass must have been off the edge of the bed, and I could picture his dick fucking my daughter's cunt as it hung in the air. I swear, if I could have rolled over to look up at his penis in her pussy, I would have, but these handcuffs kept me right where I was, I wasn't moving.

The sounds were just amazing. I heard his body smashing into hers, the clapping of his sweaty skin against her drenched pelvis and ass, the squishy sucking noises of his thick penis entering her drenched cunt, both of them breathing deeply, and moaning or groaning on top of that even. And the smells were equally intoxicating. Sweat, pussy, cock, ass, all mixed together. I was so horny myself, my erection would have cum the moment any human touched it, fuck this stud could have put his hairy ass on top of my dick and I would cum, I was that aroused.

"Arch your back, baby," he commanded, and the bed seemed to sink more, and Caitlyn wailed louder. "FUCK YEAH! THERE DADDY!" He must have gotten even deeper, and she sneered, "Plant your balls on my ass! Oh fuck yes!"

Her screaming was reaching a creshendo. My daughter was nearing another orgasm, and it was going to be fucking huge. "FUCK ME! FUCK ME! FUCK YES! FUCK IT FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK IT!" Her wails were nearly cries, I could visualize her eyes closed and her jaw open and her young body was tensing and exploding with energy. He was accomodating her lovingly by savagely thrusting his stiff tool as deep into her vagina as he could, driving her sensations over the top. I was sure her pussymuscles were squeezing and clenching that concrete pole as she neared her orgasm. "OHHHHH FUCK IT! AHHHHH! OHHHH DAHHHH-DEEEE!" I could hear Caitlyn wasn't breathing anymore, she was just screaming for the cum to happen. Maybe she was even frigging her clit too, I had no idea. "FUCK YES! FUUUUCK YESSSS!" Her last shriek was almost inhuman, at the very top her her lungs. It was making my dick ready to cum again on its own. Then at long last it happened: "YESSSSSSSSS! AHHHHHHH!" She was cumming around his dick, I could hear it and smell it, it was awesome, my daughter was exploding with lust. Her long, massive orgasm shook the bed and filled my ears with loud girly noises I had never heard before, and which I could never ever draw out myself with my little dick.

I looked over, and in total amazement I saw a couple of drops of fluid hit the hardwood floor right in front of his feet. Wow, look at that, I thought that was sweat or pussyjuice or some combination. He was fucking her so hard she was drooling now, her sloppy pussy must have been one torrential rain of womanly liquids. I swear, if I could move, I was have rolled over and licked it up off of the dirty floor.

Never before had I heard such enthusiasm and lust in Caitlyn's voice. That orgasm didn't curb her appetite for the sex. "Ram it in me deep Daddy, fuck me!" Just from the sounds of it, I could visualize her nude back arching, her perky b-cups and big nipples pointing to the ceiling, her creamy white thighs spread open for this studly man with the big erection to stand there and fuck her cunt so deep. The rocking of the bed and movement of his legs let me picture the exact scene, in my mind I could see his penis sliding into her, then I saw the moment he was pulling out, and the moment he pushed it back inside again. Just about each time his legs leaned the farthest forward, and the bed sunk the lowest, Caitlyn let out some kind of deep throat pleasure, like "Ungh!" or "Fuck!" Strung together for what seemed eternity, she was instinctively erupting at each of those deep thrusts. "Fuck ... oh Daddy ... fuck me ... ungh ... ahhhh .... uhhh ... ahhh ... oooh ... fuck ... fuck it ... ohhh ... fuck me."

After a few solid minutes of nonstop, steady fucking, another cum was near. Caitlyn's voice started raising again, with each thrust her tone and energy started to increase. "Ah fuck YES ... god YES ... YES YES YES ... FUCK ME ... FUCK ME DADDY!" And it was happening. Much faster than the huge cum a few moments ago, but it shattered her body just as hard I was sure. "GAWWWWD YEAHHHHH FUUUUUH," my orgasming teenage daughter screamed as her cum shot through her tight sexy body. The smell was just divine, I am telling you. Teenage girl's cum. Her squeeling lasted and lasted, it was a long cum, draining her senses. "Jeeeeeesusssss Fuuuuuck Dahhhhh-deeee!" She punctuated her orgasm with an exclamation mark. "Fuck YES GAWD Daddy!"

She was moaning now, loudly, as if in pain, but the fucking didn't stop, I could see his leg muscles still clenched, his legs rocking as hard as ever, he was pumping that penis in and out of Caitlyn's vagina even after her two big orgasms. It was making her almost laugh, she was so horny. "Fucking gawd Daddy!" she complemented him, "you fuck me so good Daddy!"

"You're so hot," was his explanation.

"Mmm!" giggled the lusty teenager. "I wish I could get fucked like this every day, you're amazing!"

He must have done something then, because his motions didn't stop, but Caitlyn let out a surprised shriek. "FUCK!" She laughed, then cooed, "Yeah Daddy, god do it!" I thought maybe he was pinching her tits or rubbing her clit or something, but it was making her so hot. "Ohmygawd ohmygawd ohmygawd YES YES!" Her shrieking was back again, fully energized, I thought Caitlyn was now at that state of constant climaxing and cumming, where she was just going to have an endless stream or mini-cums like some women can do. "OH GOD ... OH YES ... HERE IT CUMS ... DAHHH-DEEE!" My daughter was having convulsions, and it was the hottest, sexiest thing I had ever heard. "PLEEEEEASE!" She was begging, I don't know, for more cums, for for him to stop, I had no idea, but the sex didn't stop, the stud kept plowing her, and he drew out another orgasm. "FUUUUUUUUCK! YESSSSSSS!" Caitlyn's teenage cunt must have been gripping so tight on that hard thick penis, I could hear it in her voice, the sounds she was making translated that her body was doubling over I bet, her stomach crunching, her jaw open, squeezing the life out of that ultramanly penis fucking her right now.

Her cum subsided, she moaned then giggled, cooed, "What a b**st you are!" and the fucking continued at its frenetic but steady pace. The bed right above me was bouncing up and down, as his manly body humped her spread-open nude teenage body, pressing her down towards her daddy under the bed. It couldn't have been a minute later that her voice shrieked again as a cum approached. "OHMYGAWD! DADDY!" And she screamed from a very quick, very intense orgasm. It almost sounded painful, I mean, she was kinda crying and squeeling and trying to breath. "OH GAWWWD!" As it passed, she took some huge breaths, trying to compose herself, but it was so fucking good. "Jesus Christ Daddy -- ohmygawd you fuck me so good!"

I just heard him snicker, that's all. What a man for her, I could never do this to a girl.

Then I heard the most erotic request. Despite this cervix-pounding fucking, my horny daughter actually said, "Daddy -- Daddy please, go to my dresser -- get my vibrator Daddy!"

I mean, she has a large male penis stuffed up her tight teenage twat, she just had all of those body-wrenching orgasms, why would she now have any need for a vibrator? I guess only a REAL man like this stud fucking her understood.

I saw him step away from the bed, and over to her little nightstand by the wall and headboard. Again, I had a momentary panic he would drop to his knees and see who was under the bed. Above me, I heard Caitlyn moaning at a low level, her motor kinda running idle as she waited for her date to come back and fuck her more. I heard him open the drawer, and he chuckled at the collection he found inside. "Jesus, Katie, look at all of these." My daughter giggled in mock embarrassment at her toyland. "What? I like to play. Get the silver one Daddy, the one with the -- no, not -- yeah, THAT one!"

He stepped back to the bed, resuming his place in front of Caitlyn's cunt right above me. "Gimme that," she snipped, although I didn't know if she meant the vibe, his cock or the fucking in general. Both of them went "Mmph!" meaning his penis was back inside her tight wet vagina. Then a heard the snap of plastic, and that deliciously fun deep buzz started. BZZZZZZZZ. I'd heard that noise so many times in the house, everytime I heard it behind her closed door I'd get an erection and run into the bathroom to jerk off. I swear, I'm not making this up, there was one snowy day this winter we were stuck at a motel on a long drive, she made me go out for batteries two times -- walking through a blizzard about a mile, mind you -- to get replacements so she could entertain herself lying on the bed. I'm not k**ding, Caitlyn can play with those things all day, from breakfast to dinner. She's so perfect, isn't she?

(I should add, although at some embarrassment, that most of that day in the motel I was in the bathroom, door closed, so she didn't have to fuck herself in front of her father. I was happy to oblige, but being a man, and not much of one at that, I never quite understand the female half of the species. She uses me to hold her dildo when she fucks it, and she has phonesex and vibrates herself right in front of me at night sometimes. But I guess there are rules about when and where, and that day in the motel, she wanted to have sex by herself in private.)

On the bed above me, Caitlyn began a new noise. A pained, horny, gutteral, from-the-stomach kind of growl. "Ughhh yeahhh." Almost sounded like a teenage boy, for a moment, it was such a low rumbling tone. But that was no teenage boy up there; that was a teenage slut and her manly adult date. "Fuck Daddy," Caitlyn said in a much more feminine, playful voice, "that's good, that's so good."

He was fucking her steadily, not as much intensity. The bed and his legs moved in a rhythmic beat, a good pace for long-lasting fucking. I heard the BZZZZ continuing but somewhat muffled. Caitlyn was probably doing something she'd told me in the past she does, but I've never really seen -- she probably had the vibrator right against her clit while the guy was fucking her. If this was her vibrator she names "Better" (as in, "Better than Daddy's cock"), it has a slanted tip and a little point, so she can dig it and grind it against her swollen clitty and really buzz the fuck out of herself. I would think, with a big cock stretching open her vagina, the addition of that vibrator would make her go insane. And it was happening. She was doing these grinding moans, sort of the noise of a train with her voice going up and down: "UHH ... uhhh ... UH HUH... uhhhh ... OOOO ... awww." The buzzing was constant, as was the guy's steady rhythmic fucking of her cunt. I could still hear the sloppy wetness of her vagnia taking that penis deep in her.

"Oh god fuck yeah," she suddenly exclaimed excitedly. Something was building quickly in her. "OH FUCK!" That was just screamed out. Then, with the buzzing of the vibe on top of his penis in her, she cummed so hard again, out of nowhere. "OHH MYYY GAWWWWWD YESSSSSS!" Caitlyn almost cried again as her vagina must have been spasming and contracting against his dick, having another hot wet climax. He was shoving himself deep, I could see by the angle of his legs that he was leaning forward more, probably pushing himself even deeper as she had her cums around his shaft.

"FUCK ME DADDY!"

Her pleas rung my ears. She was screaming at the top of her lungs, using up every last bit of energy to scream from what was leftover of her orgasm. She whined and squeeled as her orgasm continued through her, elongated by the vibrating toy against her clit, and the bed was shaking furiously with more energy that earlier. She was having not just orgasms and spasms but full-blown convulsions, streams of them. Caitlyn would scream at the top of her lungs as one hit, then she'd take a deep breath and pant, let the fucking and vibrating continue, then another one built up and she'd start screaming again. "OH FUCK! OH FUCK IT! YESSS! OH GAWWWWD! OHHH! Ahhh ... yeah ... ahhh yeahhh ... ohhh Daddy ... ahhh ... fuck ... fuck me... oh god... OH YES! OH YES! OH YES! OH FUCK! Ohhh yeah ... oh yeah ... oh GOD! FUCK IT! AHHH!"

I lost cound of how many minicums she had. Her body was fucking exploding around his cock. It was so awesome and I was so happy that she was having such a fun evening.

Suddenly the bed seemed to sink even lower, almost ready to crush me into pulp. He was leaning forward. And then the bed really began shaking, with its joints creaking and springs compressed to their limits. "FUCK!" he said, his first words in a long time. And the fucking now was beyond frenetic -- it was a****l. He was ramming her with little jabs at the most amazing pace, probably a hundred a minute, I mean, furiously pounding into her body at such a rapid-fire rate -- fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck -- that I thought he was going to break her tender teenage body. I heard both of them screaming now, gasping for air and begging for relief, as his cock was jammed deeper and deeper into her tight cunt.


He must have been really doing something amazing, because Caitlyn shrieked with disbelief. "Oh fuck you're so deep! Daddy you're so deep!"

Even he was surprised. "Fuck, feel that Katie -- feel that lump in your tummy!"

"Fuck, Daddy! You're in my womb! Fuck me Daddy!"

"That's my baby!"

Both of them screamed and wailed, and the bed was quaking, and the room sunk of sweating fucking bodies. And to my total amazement, this insanely inhuman energy wasn't stopping. It seemed to build more! She was shrieking louder and louder and he was grunting with more and more discomfort, while they ground their bodies together. I was visualizing his big penis impaled inside my daughter, he balls up against her smooth little ass, their pelvises almost glued together by their sweat and her pussyjuice, and both of them gyrated in unison around and around feeling how tight her cunt was around his penis.

"OH KATIE! YESSS!"

He was spewing again, cumming inside of her. Maybe Caitlyn was cumming too, I have no idea, she was screaming and begging that it could have been an orgasm, or a series of them, or something even better. I had no idea, I've never been there with a women, and I'm sure I never will. But these two were in a state of total, maximum fucking, and his erection was now flooding more of his babymaking sperm into her tight teenage vagina, and she was taking every last drop.

I don't know how long that orgasm of his lasted. I know it was like two or three times longer than mine. I was waiting for him to stop cumming at any point, but he didn't. He just kept cumming and cumming, and both of them kept screaming and screaming.

Then, finally, he let out a final groan, I saw him lean upright or stand up, then he crashed onto the bed next to Caitlyn.

"Oh fuck!" he moaned, while Caitlyn was less intelligble, grunting, "Uhh, ohh, uhhh, mmm." There were sounds of kissing, maybe, moaning into each other's mouths. More moaning, and more and more. Maybe cuddling, or rubbing bodies, but definitely kissing.

My heart lept when I heard him say, "You are awesome," confirming what it sounded like, that my daughter is a great fuck. She giggled and returned the complement. "Daddy, you have such an awesome cock, you fucked me so good!"

They rolled in bed, back and forth, making out for what must have been about ten or so minutes. Relaxation time, maybe just cuddling. During that time, my penis finally calmed down. I mean, I had been so stiff this entire time, listening to them fuck like that, hearing my daughter get fucked and stuffed with cock and sperm, and I probably could have cum about 100 times (if I was capable of cumming more than even once, of course). The room was, well I keep mentioning it, the room was just fucking smelly. Nudity, fucking, sweat, you name it, it was like a gymnasium but alot worse. So that smell was keeping me horny, as were the soft sounds of post-fucking cuddling on the bed.

"Jesus," he muttered, breaking the kiss, "I gotta call my wife, check in with her."

I hadn't thought about that, but it was logical. Caitlyn knew the rules, she even told me in the past that she liked knowing things about married men that even their wives didn't know. So she didn't stop him when he got off the bed -- moving slowly, I noticed -- and stepped over to pick up his pants. He dropped them a second later, after I guess he fished out his cellphone from a pocket. He returned to the bed and sat down or lied down on it, joining my nude daughter again.

His request to my daughter was unnecessary. "Can you, uh, do you mind, I mean, just not say, you know, anything --"

Caitlyn thought it was a hoot. "Aw baby I won't make you mad, I'll just lay here okay?"

A couple of seconds of silence passed, except I could hear Caitlyn swallowing hard a couple of times, still catching her breath. Amidst the odors I smelled her sweat, it was distinct and sweet, she must have been pouring perspiration everywhere. You know, seeing her sexy young, smooth underarms dripping with sweat is such a huge fucking turnon for me, is it for you?

He had dialed home and gotten through. "Hey baby? Hey it's me ... yeah ... it was good, made some contacts that might work ... no, no, it was boring, lots of business ... no, no one you've ever met before, so no ... naw, you didn't miss a thing ... yeah, frankly, I was just waiting to get out of there ... I'm serious, I, uh, kinda left early even, well, wanted to ... so how are the k**s? ... did she? ... uh huh ... uh huh ... uh huh ... ok ... sure ... sure ... did you get that bill yet? ... well if we transfer the funds ... "

I won't go on with the boring conversation. For about ten minutes, he was talking about mortgage payments and carpooling and painting the garage and all of this other crap that my ex-wife used to f***efeed me. I mean, I was getting mad under the bed, he was missing time from fucking my hot daughter because his bitchy wife couldn't shut the fuck up. Fucking serves her right that he was cheating on her tonight. I wonder if the bitch had any clue how great her husband was tonight?

As he wound up the call, it was clear the evening was over. He was woefully late and, if he didn't get home right away, he'd need a divorce lawyer.

After he hung up, there was some rolling on the bed then kissing, making out. Caityn finally giggled, "Daddy your cum is so deep in me, I love it." She moaned a moment later, he was touching something. "So Daddy are you gonna fuck me again?"

"Goddamned, yeah baby, of course."

"You gotta -- that was so hot. Daddy, let's spend like the day together someday, like fucknig all day, you are awesome."

"Mmm no, you are!" I heard them kiss some more. Then he asked inquisitively, "So, do you always call the men you fuck Daddy?" She laughed, maybe caught in a moment of honesty, and she explained herself honestly -- or, at least, consistent with what she had always told me. "Well, naw, but like, ya know, I do with you were my Daddy? Cuz I live alone with my father, but like, if YOU were my Daddy, seriously, I'd like be able to fuck you every day. It would be so hot."

He was clearly weirded by it a little. "Do you, um, I mean, you don't, you don't fuck --"

She cackled. "No way! Oh no, no way. But like, even if he wasn't my Daddy, I wouldn't, I mean, he's not really the macho type? He loves me and all, in his way, but like, he's just, you know, I mean, yuck!"

He giggled. "I hope I'm not yuck."

"You? Oh my god -- I so wish you were my Daddy, then we could have sex like that every night! I want my belly and tummy full of your cum, it's sooo good."

The must have started kissing softly or something, I could hear little noises but that was about it. Then he broached an earlier subject. "So, you fuck other girls too?" Caitlyn giggled, she must have nodded or something. "Ever done another man with another girl?" She sort of paused to respond, maybe for dramatic effect. "Yeah, once -- but -- she was from out of town, so, she's not around here. Why, Daddy?" I could hear her smile in that question. "Daddy, do you want to fuck little Katie and one of Katie's girl friends?"

He must have been trying to beg off or downplay it, but Caitlyn just giggled even more. "I think Daddy wants to fuck two girls at once, don't you Daddy?"

"Of course," he admitted like a man, proudly. I don't know how he does it. Personally, I know my five-inch, gets-soft-fast cock can't make even one young filly happy, so how he thinks he can fuck two girls -- I mean, wow. Then he had an idea. "Do you ever fuck girls older than you?"

"I -- no, not yet, but, like, why?"

"Well, uh -- there's this girl at work? She's like, I don't know, 24, or 25, she and I have kinda, you know --"

"Mmm, Daddy fucked his secretary?"

He chuckled. "Well, no, she's not my secretary, and we didn't fuck -- made out, she sucked my cock a few times. But, um, she's really pretty, she's black, skinny, very hot, very very big lips -- and I'm pretty sure she likes girls. Maybe, I don't know, we can all party."

Caitlyn didn't disapprove. "God, sounds fun, Daddy."

"Fuck, I better get going." He jumped off the bed and I saw him retrieve his clothing. I then saw Caitlyn's small naked feet and sexy young calves near him, helping him get dressed. They were making out while he dressed, so it wasn't exactly a smooth quick process. But finally he was done, he grabbed his cellphone from the bed and she walked him -- she was nude, of course -- into the bathroom down the hall.

I heard the water running for a bit, he must have been washing off the smells of the young women he just fucked. I couldn't quite hear them talking. Then the water stopped, but the bathroom door didn't open. Not for a few minutes. Then, I heard it. Her moan; more of a shriek. "Oh fuck Daddy!" I so wished I could get out from under her bed, and find out what they were doing. Maybe he was eating her; but her pussy was full of his sperm, I thought that unlike me REAL men don't lick that stuff. Plus, I do have to admit I was hoping Caitlyn would be saving that mess in her pussy for her real daddy to lick clean in a few minutes, as disgusting and revolving and sickening as it always makes me. I mean, I sometimes puke after I do that, I can't hardly breath and it churns my stomach when she f***es me to lick other mens' cum out of her cunt or asshole, but the mere fact she thinks of me doing it makes it all worthwhile.

No, they were fucking again. I heard the bumping of skin on skin; a thumping noise; Caitlyn's grunts. "Fuck yeah, fuck me daddy, yeah, yeah, do it, fuck me Daddy, fuck me!" He was doing her pretty hard, whatever position they were in. She was screaming again pretty soon. "Fuck YES! OH GOD YESSS! DAHHH-DEEE!" She was having her mini-cums again, almost immediately, and my penis was rockhard again, my balls aching from having been hard for so long. But I loved listening to her getting savagely ramfucked by this stud, having so many orgasms so quickly, her pussy must have been a quivering sensitive mess of flesh and juice. That guy was putting a pounding into her over and over, not fucking stopping, doing my daughter in the bathroom harder and harder.

The bathroom door opened. I heard him moan, "Really I gotta go soon Katie." But Caitlyn, as usual, was driving. "Oh Daddy, cum on, just, one last -- cum on -- go, here, go lie where my real daddy sl**ps -- just -- lets fuck there."

Lying under her bed on my achingly sore back, I felt like I was being sucker-punched. Not only was she calling him Daddy, wishing she lived with him not me, wanting to fuck him every day, letting him call her the wrong name -- but now she was going to fuck him right where I sl**p. That was so fucking humiliating, wasn't it? I swear to fucknig god, my penis had never been harder in my entire fucking life.

I heard them fumble their way into my bedroom, and my door closed. It's down the hallway, so there was no way I was going to hear much noise. A couple of minutes later I heard her muffled whines, some grunting. The wall started thumping, and boy, that thumping went on and on and on. It'd stop a bit, then start again. Then keep going. More muffled whines. A shriek or two from Caitlyn. I was f***ed to lie under her bed, smelling the sex in the air, and listen to her fucking that man in my bed. She was probably calling him Daddy right where I slept, with his enormous penis inside her teenage pussy, and my little erection was a couple of rooms away.

How long did this quick last fuck last? I couldn't see a clock. But that thumping, I mean, I started counting it at one point. I'm not making this up. 100 thumps. 150. 200. Sure, there were some breaks, but it kept going. At 220 or so, I kinda lost count, falling asl**p a little, getting confused. The head kind of can't think straight, when you have been nude on your back under a bed for about, I don't know, six hours or so. My asscheeks were numb, my shoulders were on fire, my wrists stung from being wrapped in metal handcuffs for so long. And not to mention how my cock and balls ached, from being so hard without cumming. So while they were humping away, I was in a haze, sort of checking out for the evening.

So I wasn't really aware when it ended. At some point, finally, my bedroom door opened. They went back into the bathroom; again I heard water running; I guess they had to clean up the last mess. They were talking quietly. I looked out, and saw her exquisite nude body as she was leading him down the steps. I never saw his face, or shape of his body really, or heard his name. He was just some guy, some married father, that came into our house and fucked my daughter.

Finally, I began to focus on the fact I was going to be allowed out from under the bed. Caitlyn must have been in the kitchen or something, it was like a good while before she came back upstairs. She was still nude. That was common; from the moment she'd get home from school until when she had to dress the next morning, she was likely to be naked. She'd eat that way, do homework, talk on the phone. It let her finger herself anytime she was horny, and have phonesex or cybersex all the time. And she always enjoyed scolding me when she caught me admiring her ass or tits or something. "Daddy!" she'd scream, slapping my face or hitting me with her fist. I can't help it, of course, she's so sexy, but I do feel guilty when I gaze at her yummy naked body.

She sat at her vanity, she must have been doing her hair. I tried to form words in my mouth, which was dry and my tongue felt swollen even. "Um -- uh -- Cai -- Caitlyn baby?"

No answer at first, I had to call again. She muttered in a bothered tone, "What?"

"Um, can you -- sorry, but -- this hurts."

"Oh." Her disinterest was obvious.

I waited a few, assuming she'd come over, but not hearing anything I called out, "Honey, can you --"

"Daddy I'm coming already! Shit!" I immediately shut up. Indeed, about two minutes later she kicked her stool away from her vanity and came over to the side of the bed. I saw her hands reach under, then she dropped to her tummy to unlock one handcuff. Man, it felt good to have my hand back. Then, she threw the key under the bed near me, saying, "Open the other yourself." I quickly retrieved the key with my free hand, but realized there was no way I could reach across or roll over to get to the other handcuff. I just didn't have space to turn my shoulders; I am a full-grown adult, of course, if not a REAL man. But I tried, I mean, I rolled and rolled, twisted in every way. Finally, I realized I had to rotate my whole body, kind of scootch around so my hands were together, straight above my head. Ok, that wasn't easy, but I could do it. It hurt to move around. I looked over my head, essentially upsidedown at the world, and carefully unlocked the handcuffs.

Oh, man, I hurt. It took a couple of minutes to extracate myself from under the bed, I couldn't move and my limbs hurt like fuck. But eventually I pushed my naked carcass out from the bed.

I found Caitlyn sitting on her stool, brushing out her long chestnut hair, naked. When I stood up, she swiveled around, her thighs parted so I could see her pussy. It was the juicy mess that it usually was after her dates; pink, sore, inflamed, dripping, glistening. Her thighs and ass were wet too. She didn't smile much, but she let me admire the sloppy sight of her fucked cunt. "Do you see that Daddy?" she finally intoned in a lecturing voice. "That's what it looks like when I fuck a real cock."

"I see!" I giggled, hardly aware that my 5-inch dick was pulsating back to life. "Honey, that was so amazing, you got fucked so good!"

She kind of sneered, turning back to finish her hair. "Shut up, Daddy," she groaned. Then she caught herself, and looked at me through the reflection in her mirror. "Ok, you know, maybe I shouldn't even call you Daddy, I mean, my Daddy tonight had a huge fucking cock that made me cum like a woman -- not like YOURS." I saw her looking at my half-sized erection with distaste. She went on, "So, it's not fair to him that I call you what he did to me, so, maybe I should just call you what you are, like, my landlord, can I call you Landlord now?"

I giggled at the joke. "Uh, you don't pay rent, so --"

Caitlyn's sexy nude shoulders shrugged. "I guess that's right. So you aren't even that. What, I guess you are -- well, you are my biological father, I'm ashamed to admit, so I guess I should just call you Motherfucker -- right?"

The word bit me, but she was entirely correct. "Yeah, I guess that's right, sweety."

"Tsk!" I swallow hard every time I hear her make that sound. "Don't call me that, only MEN who can FUCK me like real men get to call me that. I'm Caitlyn, call me that."

"Ok, sw -- Caitlyn."

"Ok, Motherfucker, I'm tired and need to sl**p. Go to bed."

"Okay."

"Wait!" She didn't have an ounce of playfulness on her face or in her voice, she was strictly business. "You know, I just fucked my Daddy on that bed you have been sl**ping on. Shit, I can't let you sl**p there tonight. Go sl**p on the sofa."

"Um, if you want --"

She liked her idea. "I should have had you sl**p on the sofa weeks ago, after I fucked my first Daddy on your bed when I sent you to a motel." (Actually, I was in the car that night, but that's another story.) "So, Motherfucker, from now on, sl**p on the sofa, so I can save that big bed for my Daddies -- right?"

"Um, right!"

Caitlyn made a disgusted face, like she was so disappointed I was so agreeable to this. "Fuck you, Motherfucker, are you such a pathetic wuss that you won't mind sl**ping on the sofa every night?"

"Well, honey, I, uh --"

Her face turned furious. "It's CAITLYN!" she screamed. "And -- no -- it's KATIE -- my Daddy called me Katie tonight, so now you call me Katie, Motherfucker! So you call me Katie from now on, and you go sl**p on the sofa right now, and don't you fucking say another word to anyone ever about what happened here tonight!"

"No, I won't, I promise."

"I don't care about your promises, you aren't man enough to keep them," she continued, "so get the fuck out of my sight. I'm going to bed."

She got up, her nude body so inviting to me, those soft milky white perky tits, hardened nipples, creamy thin thighs, and dripping pussy. She arched her back, stretched her arms over her head, showing off the unbelievably sexy shape of her body, then she slowly meandered over to her bed. She didn't say anything about me watching her, until she was pulling her bedsheets back. Her sheets, of coruse, were a sweaty, damp mess. "WHAT?" she screamed.

"You're so sexy," I admitted.

"Yeah, I know." She was about to flash a smile, but she f***ed herself to eat it. "Ok, good night -- Motherfucker."

"Good night baby."

Let me tell you, lying on that sofa all night, I had about four orgasms jerking off nonstop for hours.

... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 8187  |  
89%
  |  4

KIM AND DADDY

It was about 2 o'clock on a Saturday morning. I had just gotten home from a date with a guy in my class. My parents figured since I was 18, and it was not a school night. I could stay out late, but I knew if I stayed out all night, I would hear about it the next day.

I didn't feel tired so I logged on the computer in my room. I was chatting with a guy who was completely boring me, so I figured I would go to the adult chat rooms. I had never been there but now that I was 18, why not see what it was all about? I found one for nudist and thought that looked interesting. I got in and was immediately hit with a bunch of bots. I deleted them and was left with three guys to chat with. One right away invited me to see his webcam. I accepted and the window for his cam came up. It was dark in the room except for the light shining on him. He was naked and I could see him from the chest down. He had a nice hard on and he was a good 7 inches long and nicely thick.

The other two guys asked me about my age, what I liked to do, was I a nudist and I asked them what they liked, but it was the nude guy who interested me.

horny4u: You like what you see?

pinkpanties: It looks good enough to eat.

horny4u: It's all yours if you want it. How old are u?

pinkpanties: 18

horny4u: nice and legal. I am kinda old for you. 42

pinkpanties: That's not to old. I think older guys are cool.

Honry4u: yeah? You ever been with a guy my age? Or maybe you're a virgin?

pinkpanties: I am not a virgin and the oldest guy I was ever with was a neighbor who was about 30.

Honry4u: cool. What you wearing?

pinkpanties: I Just got home from a date. Still in my jeans and t shirt"

Honry4u: why don't you start up your cam and let me see you get undressed?

pinkpanties: I guess I have to get undressed for bed anyway. Ok

I turned on my webcam and invited him. I could see him on the cam as he stopped to get a good look at me. I then stood up in front of my cam and started to strip tease for him. He didn't say anything at all, as I took off my top and dropped it to the floor. My bra quickly followed. I jiggled my bare breast close up to the camera.

horny4u: very nice. What's your name?

Pinkpanties: Kim

horny4u: can I see more Kim?

I watched as he began to jack himself off slowly. I then teased my zipper down, unbuttoned my pants and let them slide down to reveal my thong panties. Slipping my fingers into the waist ban, I pushed them down to my ankles and stepped out of them.

I sat back down and adjusted the cam so it showed me from my head to my shaved pussy. Horny was jacking off still. It was apparent by his hard cock, he enjoyed what he saw.

Honry4u: you are so hot. Your panties looked wet.

pinkpanties: Ty they were probably wet because my date and I fucked over at his place. We were in bed a couple of hours together. It felt good.

Honry4u: I am jealous. I would love to be lying between your legs.

It was at that point I noticed something. His wedding ring had a line of diamonds on it. I just sat there as I remembered that my daddy had a ring just like it. I laughed to myself as I realized daddy was in bed and this couldn't be him. Could it? I thought how to find out. If it was him, he could see my face and apparently, he didn't mind seeing his daughter's naked body.

pinkpanties: I have never been with a guy your age. It would be like fucking my own daddy.

horny4u: yeah I guess it would. Would you fuck your own daddy?

"Ok that didn't prove it was him or not." I thought frantically how to answer and find out who he was.

pinkpanties: I don't think my daddy would want to fuck me. He is after all my daddy.

Honry4u: Daddies have desires also. You're a sexy looking girl. I am sure your daddy has had some thoughts about you. Do you ever think about him?

pinkpanties: I hadn't but now I wonder what it would be like.

horny4u: I think you would probably enjoy it.

I started to get scared. It sounded like something a father might say if he wanted to his daughter. I was not sure what to say. How to get out of this. I felt so naked now that I thought it could be my daddy on the other side.

pinkpanties: I gotta go. Its past my bedtime and I'm tired.

Honry4u: ok well I really enjoyed chatting with you. And thanks for letting me see you on cam. Can I add u?

pinkpanties: yeah sure. Nite

I accepted him as a friend and logged out as quickly as I could. I sat there wondering if it could be him. I kept thinking about the things he had said and what he looked like. How could I know for sure? The only things I saw where him and the edge of his desk. If it was him would he be looking for me now? He had to know I was up in my room naked. No, I don't think he would come up here. He doesn't want me to know it is him. He must have been downstairs in the basement.

I then jumped out of my chair and went to the door. No one was out in the hall. I sneaked out and went downstairs to the basement. I found the computer in the f****y room but no one was there. He could have gotten back to his bedroom in the time I had jus sat there to stunned to move. I then thought that if he ever did chat with him again I wanted to be sure if it was daddy or not. I went to the desk and using a permanent marker, put a little black square on the edge of the desk. I then went to bed, thinking how it probably was not him, and I might never chat with this guy ever again.

Nothing seemed to be different that week. I thought daddy might be looking my body over a couple of times, but I was sure it had to be my imagination. I didn't get online to chat again until about midnight Friday night after I came home from visiting a girlfriend of mine. I went to my room and was about to get undressed for bed when I looked at my computer. Would he be on?

I sat down and logged into chat. It showed that he was on. I felt cold fear run through my body. I was about to close chat when a window came up.

horny4u: Hello. How r u?

I hesitated before answering,

pinkpanties: "I'm good.

horny4u: you been on a date?

pinkpanties: No, I was just visiting a girlfriend of mine.

Honry4u you play with her also?

pinkpanties: No, I am st8 I like guys is all.

Honry4u want to c2c?

I bit my lip. I realized at that point that I was not sure what I wanted to find out. If he was not daddy than we could just enjoy chatting and playing with ourselves for the other person to see. If it was daddy than what? He liked seeing me. He said he even would like to fuck me. How did I feel about that? I was not sure yet.

pinkpanties: ok

I turned on my cam and accepted his cam. I watched anxiously as his cam window opened up. I looked and didn't see any little black square. I smiled with relief. He was already naked and his cock was semi hard. I reached up, pulled my t-shirt off, and undid my bra. My breast came free and bounced a little for his enjoyment. My pants and panties quickly followed.

Horny4u: I love your body. You have perfect tits and your pussy looks so sweet and edible.

pinkpanties: I love your cock. It would be a nice mouthful.

Then I noticed it. He had moved his mouse, and it uncovered a small square spot on the edge of his desk. It was daddy. It really was him. I sat there staring at the square in shock. What now? What does a daughter say to her naked daddy online?

horny4u: I love your pussy. I bet my cock would fit nicely in it.

I just sat there. I was not sure what to say. I was so stunned by it that I couldn't do or feel anything for a few moments.

horny4u: have you thought about what we talked about last time? How would you feel about having sex with your father? I bet he would like it.

horny4u: Hello? Kim?

I looked at the words, unsure what to say. Finally, I leaned over my keyboard.

pinkpanties: "If my daddy wanted to take it slowly I would be willing to try it. Why don't you come up to my room daddy, and we will see?

This time it was quiet on his side. I could see him sitting there not moving a muscle. After what seemed a long time he wrote back.

horny4u: I love you Kim. I apologize if I hurt you in anyway. I Didn't know it was you at first and then when I saw you, I couldn't stop enjoying seeing your beautiful body.

pinkpanties: Its ok daddy. Come up to my room.

His cam went off and I turned mine off as well. I know he had seen me on cam naked but seeing him in person was different. I quickly pulled on my panties and t-shirt. I heard a light knock and opened the door for him. Daddy came in rather sheepishly. He was in his jeans and no shirt.

"Hi darling." He said with a hopeful grin.

I hugged him. "Hi daddy. It's ok I am not mad or anything. I'm just not sure how I feel about this. I mean I really love you and the thought of you seeing me naked did turn me on."

He chuckled "Yeah well, seeing you naked really turned me on also. I never dreamed I would see you like that."

I asked, "Do you get on cam a lot with girls?"

He shrugged. "Well, I do some. Look, I love your mother, but she has no interest in sex. That cam is pretty much my sex life."

I felt sorry for him. I didn't know that he and mom didn't fuck anymore. I guess I just figured that they had a great sex life.

"I'm sorry daddy." I said as I reached out to give his hand a squeeze. "I didn't know. That's gotta be rough."

He shrugged. "Oh I survive. Your mother knows I get on cam. I guess she figured I need something to relieve my sexual frustrations."

I chuckled, "Bet she doesn't know I was on it with you though."

He laughed quietly." She would kill us both if she knew that."

Our laughter subsided and we looked at each other, not sure what to say. Finally, he asked what I knew would eventually be coming.

"Darling, would you mind if we kissed?"

I gave him a small smile and shook my head. "No I wouldn't mind at all."

Daddy stepped closer to put his arms around me. He looked into my face and smiled. "I love you Kim baby."

He softly kissed me. I thought it would feel really weird to be kissing my daddy like this, but it really was not bad at all. I did feel somewhat different but the idea of kissing my daddy like a man and woman instead of father and daughter had a kind of thrill to it. We kissed again and this time I tried to relax more and enjoy it. He must have felt my being more receptive to his kiss and lightly touched my lips with his tongue. I opened up and he slid his tongue into my mouth. He ran it over my lips and teeth. Then I touched his tongue with my own, and we rubbed and explored each other's tongues.

We kissed like that for a few minutes, and I let my hands rub slowly up and down his bare back. It was not long before his hand slid under the back of my shirt and up my bare back. We continued to kiss for about 15 minutes before he pulled a way for a moment.

"Oh Kim baby, I should probably go."

"Now?" I asked. "But why?"

He stepped back shaking his head. "If I don't go now I may not be able to leave later. You're too delicious not to want more of."

I took his hand in mine. "Daddy, before you came up here I was not sure how I felt about our seeing each other naked on cam or what you said about wanting me. Now I know. I do enjoy kissing you. I think you're sexy and I would like to kiss you some more."

He looked at me and I could see a battle raging behind his eyes. "You sure?"

I nodded. "Yeah daddy, I am sure."

I gave him a kiss, and we embraced again. He looked into my eyes. "If I do anything you don't like, you will tell me, right?"

I nodded, knowing that there was almost no chance of me telling him to stop. I was just too horny right then. We kissed again and this time as we started to kiss, he ran his hand under the front of my t-shirt to the bare flesh of my 34b breast. I am not big but my breast or very firm and round. He massaged them and rubbed my nipples. I decided my t-shirt was unnecessary and pulled it over my head and dropped it on the floor. He looked at my naked breast and admired them as he cupped them in his hands. He kissed my neck and slowly worked his way down my chest to my round breast. His tongue teased my nipples, sending a shiver of pleasure through me. He sucked, licked and then gave my nipples a small bite. I moaned softly as I held his head to my bare flesh.

As he was working my breast, I noticed he ran his hand down my body to my panties. He rubbed my pussy through my panties. "Oh daddy. Ohh that feels good."

That little encouragement must have caused him to want more. He pushed my panties down and felt the bare flesh of my hairless vulva. I gasped as I felt him touching me. Reaching over I undid his pants and when they fell daddy's hard cock sprang out free and hard. I grabbed it, rubbing it with my hands.

Daddy started to kiss me again, but this time with a great hunger and passion. His right hand was on my left breast, and his left was rubbing my pussy. I spread my leg some, so he could get in better, but I couldn't spread far enough for him. He led me to my bed and pulled me down onto it with him. We lay naked with our bodies pressed together. I could feel his hard cock pressing against my pussy. He moved his cock up and down so it rubbed against the outside of my vulva.

I was now moaning constantly. He lifted up my leg, and I felt his hand go between my legs. I was soaking wet. He found the entrance to my pussy and was able to easily slide a finger into me. He slowly finger fucked me as I squirmed and moaned with each movement.

"Oh baby." He whispered in my ear. "You feel so good and so tight. I want to fuck you. I want to fuck you so bad it hurts."

"Mmmm." I moaned back into his ear. "Do it daddy. Fuck me. Fuck your little girl. I want to feel your cock inside me. I want you to fill my pussy with your hot cum."

"Oh yeah baby." He said as he pulled out his finger and took a hold of his cock. "I'm going to fuck you until your overflowing with your daddy's cum."

I felt him line his cock up with my pussy and the head of his cock nudged the wet opening. He pushed gently and I felt him slowly entering me. I dug my fingers into his back as I bit my lip, so I didn't cry out. He went in further and further until finally he was totally embedded within my body. I could feel his balls hanging down and pressed against me. I wrapped my legs around his waist, holding him in as deep as I could get him. He just lay there on top of me with his cock totally inside my hot pussy.

"Baby girl, your daddy is fucking you. My cock is inside you now. What do you think about that?"

I smiled at him as I tried to think about my own daddy fucking me but found it hard to think about anything except how much I wanted to be fucked. "I love it daddy. Now fuck me. Fuck your little girl and don't stop."

He smiled as he began to slowly move his hips up and down. I could feel his cock sliding in and out of my tight, wet pussy. I gave his cock a squeeze with my pussy and held on tight. He moaned and started to go a little faster. I dug my fingers into his back harder. His body pressed down on my naked body, but I didn't even notice the weight. The only thing I noticed was how good it felt having him fucking me. I could feel his cock sliding deep into my body. I could feel him inside me pushing and rubbing within my pussy. It was pure pleasure as each inch of his cock dove repeatedly into my body.

I could feel myself going higher and higher into ecstasy. I was trying not to moan too loudly with mom in the house, so I put my mouth on daddy's shoulder and bit him. He didn't seem to mind as he just went harder and faster. My world seemed to narrow down to a haze which centered around my daddy's cock moving like a piston in and out of my pussy. My hips were gyrating with him, trying to get his cock deeper into me. I could hear him moaning words, which included my name, but I didn't care what he said. I only cared about his cock filling my pussy.

Then I hit my climax. My world was rocked with pleasure as I arched my back and screamed in pleasure. I didn't care if anyone heard me or not. The only thing that mattered was my daddy was fucking me, and I was cumming. I felt wave after wave of scintillating pleasure hit me again and again. I concentrated all my thoughts on how good his cock felt inside me. Then I felt him slam his cock into me hard and just hold it. I felt his cock spasm within me as it sent streams of white cum into me. His cum seemed to flow out more and more, and I loved thinking about every ounce of his i****tuous cum being inside my little pussy. I squeezed his cock hard as I tried to hold it all inside me. I didn't want any of it to escape.

Daddy then started to relax, but he left his cock buried inside me. He looked into my face and smiled. "Baby, that was the most awesome sex I have ever had."

I kissed him. "I can't believe we did it. I can't believe I made love to my own daddy. I loved it. I don't want to stop making love to you, ever."

He returned my kiss. "I don't want it to end either."

Then I remembered how I had cried out so loudly. "Daddy, what about mom? She might have heard me."

He shook his head. "She sl**ps pretty soundly. You know that. It would take a lot more than you crying out to wake her."

I relaxed a little but was still unsure. "Can we go see? Just to make sure?"

He sighed and rolled off me. His cock freeing itself of my hold on it. "Ok, I guess we can do that. I am kind of hungry anyway. Want to grab some of that pie with me?"

I jumped up. "Sure. That was some of the best apple pie mom has ever made."

Daddy walked over to the door still naked. I was about to grab some clothes but then figured I would just go nude as well. We went to dad and mom's room. Dad peeked in and I saw through the crack that mom was still sound asl**p. He shut the door. "She won't wake until morning."

We went to the kitchen, and I grabbed the forks while daddy got the plates. I then went to the refrigerator and looked for the pie. I was bent over looking in the bottom shelf when daddy came up behind me and rubbed his cock up against my butt.

"I like what I see." He told me happily.

I found the pie and stood up. "Maybe later you can have what you see."

We sat down at the table to eat. We talked about how much we had enjoyed our making love. We both agreed that we would do it often and not tell anyone else. As we talked, dad looked at a bowl of fruit on the table. He took a banana out of the bowl and grinned. "I want to try something. You game?"

I shrugged, "Sure. I guess."

"Ok sit on the table in front of me."

I did as he said and sat on the table in front of him as he sat in his chair. He spread my legs and after peeling the banana, he slid it into my pussy. He pushed it in until it almost disappeared. I looked at him wondering what he was up to.

Leaning forward he put his mouth on my pussy and licked it. He had found my clit and was teasing it. It felt good and I reached out to hold his head to my pussy. As he licked me, I felt him starting to suck on that banana. He sucked it out just a little way, bit the tip off, and ate it. He kept licking me and sucking the banana out of my pussy until the banana was all eaten, but he was not done yet. He still had my pussy to eat. His tongue knew how to pleasure my pussy. He would run it up and down my pussy lips, but always he returned to licking my clit. I just closed my eyes and enjoyed. He licked until I was breathing heavy and moaning. Then he stood up and shoved his cock into my pussy again. It was not long at all before I was cumming I hugged him to me as he shoved his cock in and out and just kept going. I came but he was just starting. He kept fucking me so that after I had cum I didn't descend far from the heights of pleasure before I was going right back up on the mountaintop of ecstasy. I don't know how many times I came before he finally pulled his cock out and shot streams of cum on my body. My body was covered with his sticky white cum.


en he helped me off the table saying, "Now it's my turn. Suck my cock baby."

I got down on my knees before him and looked at his semi soft cock. It was still wet with my juices. I reached out and took it into my mouth. The taste excited me. I sucked his cock into my mouth and pressed my tongue up against his cock as it glided over it. I moved my head up and down him as he held onto my head. He urged me on. "Yeah baby. Suck you daddy's cock baby. Oh yeah suck me. Mmmmm you're doing great baby. Oh yeah I love fucking your mouth."

He was moving his hard cock in and out of my mouth now. I tried to take him deep and gagged a couple of times. I sucked harder and then I heard him say, "I'm gonna cum baby."

I felt him tighten up and just as a stream of cum started to explode from him; he pulled his cock out and shot it on my face. I opened my mouth and streams of cum flowed from his cock. Some landed in my mouth but most of it was on my face. A large glob landed right in my eye so that everything was a big blur in that eye.

He finally stopped shooting out cum and I stood up. I opened my mouth to show him all his cum I had caught. He looked at me and smiled big. I then glanced over at the mirror on the kitchen wall and had to laugh. My face had cum covering my eye, dripping down my nose and some leaking out of my mouth. The rest of my faced has splatters all over it.

Daddy came up behind me as I was looking at myself and wrapped me up in his arms. He looked over my shoulder at my image. "You are the most beautiful girl in the world. You can't believe how happy you have made me. If I made love to every girl in the world I can't believe there would be one that could make me as happy as you have right now."

I turned to look into his eyes. Opening my mouth I showed him his cum again as I swirled it around with my tongue and then swallowing it. I smiled at him. "I am glad daddy. Next week we will have to see if we can do it even better. Next week mommy goes to Aunt Cindy's for the weekend. "

Kim carried her mother's suitcase to the car where her father took it and loaded it into the trunk. Mom had been telling them where everything is and what needed to be done while she was gone to her s****r's place for the weekend.

"Mom," Kim said as she gave her mother a hug. "Daddy and I will be fine. I promise I will take such good care of him that the only thing he will be missing is your apple pie."

"I made one last night. You will find it on the counter in the kitchen."

Dad walked up mom and gave her a kiss. "Than I guess I won't be lacking anything will I? You just go and have fun dear. Kim and I will be just fine."

She smiled at us. "Yes, I know you will. I guess I am just a natural born worrier. Good bye and if you need anything just call."

We waved as mom drove down the driveway and down the road. After he car was out of sight I looked at daddy and smiled. "I have been looking forward to our weekend together I thought it would never get here."

Daddy took my hand and winked at me. "I have had a hard on for a week thinking about it."

Daddy and I had just had our first sex together last Saturday and it had been so good. I hadn't even thought about letting daddy fuck me until a week before that when I accidentally met him online and we had gotten naked on webcams together. I didn't see his face but he did see mine. He never said anything but I figured it out what it was him. When I confronted him, we ended up having sex. We had snuck around some last week and had sex every night after mom was asl**p. Now we didn't have to sneak around. This weekend we would do what we wanted, when we wanted. I knew we would both have a lot of fun.

Daddy led me into the house where he closed the door and immediately kissed me. His tongue slipped into my mouth and I hungrily sucked it as deep into my mouth as I could. He than smiled at me. "No clothes allowed this weekend. We stay naked until Sunday night just before you mother gets home. "

He began to unbutton my shirt and I unbuttoned his. We helped each other get out of your shirts and he worked on unsnapping my bra. It fell quickly to the floor and my breast were freed to bounce and give my daddy the enjoyment of seeing and feeling them. We kissed a little and my breast pressed against his strong chest. I rubbed them back and forth against him. He reached down to unsnap my jeans and pulled the zipper down. I pushed my jeans and panties down together to the floor and stepped out of them. Daddy admired my naked body and before I could begin to undo his pants, he quickly unzipped and removed them. His 7-inch cock was now free and it stood out straight and proud. With us both naked, we embraced. My soft but firm body pressed against his naked body. I could easily feel his cock pressed against my flesh. His arms wrapped around me holding me to him. We kissed and I enjoyed his loving me like this.

"Daddy," I whispered into his ear. "I am yours to do with as you want. I don't want to hold anything back from you. My body is yours to take and love however you want. I just want to make you happy. I want you to fuck me all weekend. Fill me with your love and with your cum. Fill me until I am overflowing and than fuck me some more."

He kissed me and then looked into my eyes. "Baby, I am going to put my cock in your tight pussy and by the time this weekend if over, it will be so soaked in your wet juices that it will be all wrinkled, like after you soaked in the hot tub to long. Baby, I don't want to remember what it is like to not have my cock inside your pussy."

I grinned, "Than maybe we should get started?"

He smiled at me and picked me up. We left our clothes on the floor by the front door as he carried me to his bed. He lay me down on the bed and then crawled in with me. He half lay on top of me as we kissed. I felt his hand move down to my pussy. I spread my legs to welcome his touch. He found my pussy already wet and ready for him. I had been getting wet just thinking about this when my mother was getting packed to go.

I felt him rubbing my pussy. His touch sending a thrill through me. He knew just how to excite my clit. He lightly touched and rubbed it. I moaned into his mouth as my body quivered. I loved him so much. I wanted him so badly. I wanted to make him so happy and give him more pleasure then he had ever had.

I pushed against his chest and f***ed him onto his back. I crawled up on top of him and straddled his hips. I looked into his face as he expectantly looked back into mine. I grinned. Reaching down I took a hold of his cock and placed it at the entrance to my pussy. I could feel it seated there with the tip of his cock ready to penetrate me. I looked down at his cock and slowly I pushed down. I felt and saw it slowly disappearing into my body. My pussy stretched around his cock. It felt so good. I could feel it moving deeper inside me. His hard cock was burying itself deeper and deeper in me. I felt him rubbing along the inside of my pussy walls as he went in. My tight, wet pussy welcomed him in with a warm embrace.

Daddy watched with me as he disappeared inside me. His cock sunk deeper and deeper into me. I could even see my skinny tummy bulge a little as his cock filled it up inside. I slid down his cock until finally I was sitting down as far as I could go. I sat on him with his cock totally disappearing inside me. I was amazed how so much cock could go into my little pussy.

I lay down on top of him and we kissed. I was so hungry for him. I began to move my hips up and down. I felt his cock moving in and out and it was wonderful. Daddy then grabbed my butt and stopped from moving. He whispered into my ear. "Just wait baby. I just want to enjoy the feel of your body and mine together like this. I find the sensations of having you laying here on top of me with my cock inside you so amazing. To have my little girl's pussy wrapped around my cock is mind blowing."

I giggled. "Daddy, I am not a little girl any more. I am 18 and a woman."

He looked at me and smiled. "Oh yeah Your definitely a woman. A very beautiful and sexy woman."

I lay there and examined his face. It had a glow about it that I had never seen before. He was so happy and content. I had never seen him like this. He had always had worries about work or stress about bills. Even when he was having fun it was like the world was just pushed into the background and it would soon be back to fight him again. Now it was like all that was gone. There was only now. There was only him and me. Our love was the only thing in the world that mattered and even if everything else went wrong, there was still only him making love to me.

I kissed him as he held my body against his. I enjoyed the feel of our flesh together. We were truly one together in body. We were locked in a lover's embrace that I didn't ever want to end. We kept kissing and his hands massage my back and down my butt. He rubbed a finger down my asshole and felt where his cock had disappeared into my pussy. Than I felt him push his finger into my asshole a little ways. He pushed harder and he went in further. He got his finger in as far as he could and I felt him rubbing the inside of my asshole. I softly moaned with pleasure.

We lay there kissing, touching and loving each other. He fingering me, played with my nipples, deep kissed and just enjoyed each other's bodies for about half an hour. I was so hot and horny. I wanted to have him fuck me but I never said anything because I wanted to do it his way. I wanted to give him all the pleasure I could. He began to move his cock in and out and I moaned loudly with pleasure and with relief that he was finally fucking me like I wanted.

His cock felt so good as it slide slowly in and out of my pussy. I was moaning as soon as he started to move within me. "Oh! Oh yeah, Daddy! Oh, that feels good. Yes, Daddy! Fuck me, Daddy! Fuck your little girl."

"Baby, I am going to fuck you and not stop until Sunday."

I could only answer with a soft moan and by grinding my pussy down onto his cock. I moved my hips up and down as he thrust his cock up into me. I squeezed his cock hard with my pussy and sat down hard on his cock, jamming it deep into my body. I had been laying on top of him for so long that my juices had flowed over his cock and balls. His cock slid in and out with almost no resistance at all. My pussy moved up and down his shaft and I closed my eyes as I enjoyed the sensations of him filling my body with his cock. I was so hot and horny that it took almost no time at all for me to begin cumming. I started to whimper with a pleasure that I was helpless to do anything but enjoy. I moved up and down him and the sensations of his cock moving in and out of me sent me into a climax that sent an electric shock through my body. My body not only quivered and shook with ecstasy, but I felt like someone had hooked me up to an electric outlet and had turned it on. I only remember crying out really loud. It was like pain and pleasure was all mixed up. I couldn't tell one from the other. My cumming was painful and so amazingly pleasurable at the same time. I yelled at the top of my voice. "AH! DADDY! DADDY! DADDY!"

He just kept fucking me. He kept his hard cock pumping in and out of me while tears of pleasure flowed from my eyes and I cried. He kept fucking me while my body lost control and just shook and quivered on top of his cock. His cock sent me so high I thought I would literally die. I was sure I was dying and I didn't care. I could only think about how so much pleasure was flowing through me. My daddy was fucking me so perfectly, I didn't care if I lived or died. As I was hitting that height of pleasure and I was sure I would never be able to come down. I just stayed there and kept cumming and cumming.

The next thing I knew, I was on my back opening my eyes. Daddy was lying on top of me smiling. "Baby? You ok?"

"Um, yeah." I said a little confused. "Oh, daddy, I never felt so good before."

He laughed, "You fainted baby. You went so high you passed out on me."

"I did?" I lay there realizing that I felt confused because there was a gap in my memory. I must have fainted like daddy said from an overload of sexual pleasure. "Well, I hope I can do it again. It was amazing."

He laughed at me and gave me a kiss. I then realized that he still had his cock in me and it still felt so wonderful there.

"Baby, I hope you do too. I am going to try sending you over that edge every time we fuck."

I wrapped my legs around his waist and hugged him to me. "Did you cum yet daddy?"

He nodded and kissed me. "Oh yeah. I came a couple of times. I don't think you were too worried about my cumming while you were off in sexual heaven."

I held on tight to him and enjoyed the feel of his body against mine. I sighed with satisfaction and tenderly kissed his neck, ear, cheek and than his lips. His wonderful warm lips. Mmmmm. I couldn't help but moan as we kissed. He started to slowly pump inside me. I loved the feel of his cock moving within me. He filled me with his flesh and I embraced the pleasure it bestowed on me. I rubbed my pussy up and down his cock as he moved in and out of me. My hips were working slowly with him and together we were moaning from the delightful sensations. I could feel his cock moving so deep inside me. Moving and rubbing me. Sending a cacophony of bliss through my body.

He began to go faster and I welcomed it. I was hungry for his cum to fill me. I moved with him. We slammed our bodies together in heedless abandonment. His wonderful cock sank deep into my body time after time. I could feel him pulling his cock almost totally out and than pound into me again. The slapping of our now wet sweaty bodies filled the room. I dug my fingers into his back. I was coming close to cumming but daddy beat me to it. He threw his head back and moaned. His hips thrust hard into me and he held his pulsing cock deep inside my pussy. The feel of him sending his i****tuous seed into my womb so excited me that I came as well. I cried out as my hips jerked up and down, sending his cock in and out of my soaking wet cunt. I couldn't help myself as I clawed at his back, scratching it with my fingernails. I was a wild a****l being fucked into a state of feral lust. The only thing I cared about was being fucked. I had to be fucked. I would almost have killed to get that intoxicating high. I couldn't speak. I could only moan, whimper and growl as I came. I hung on tight to daddy's body, pumping on his cock. Sending it as deep into me possible.

Slowly, oh so slowly, I began to descend. I slowed down my hips until I was finally still. I lay there with daddy on top of me and me still holding tight to him. I didn't say a word. He looked at me and shook his head in wonder. "You are the most amazingly sexy woman. You fuck like your life depended on it."

I smiled back at him but I still couldn't speak. My mind was so full of the pleasure I had just experienced that I wanted only to savor it. I hung onto him tightly and closed my eyes. We just lay there for about five minutes. Daddy stirred and gave me a kiss. "Baby, you hungry?"

I grinned, "For you."

He laughed. "Baby, as much as I like that, how would you like some eat some food? I could make us some hamburgers."

I cocked my head to the side and grinned. "And how you going to do that with your daughter stuck on your cock?"

He chuckled. "That would make it difficult, but if you really want to stay thrust up on my cock I could throw a pizza in the oven for us."

I thought it sounded fun to have him cooking and still have his cock buried in me. "I would love to see you cooking with me on you."

He laughed and holding on tight to me, he rolled on his back, swung his legs over the edge of the bed and sat up, with me facing him. He stood up and I held on tight to him with my legs wrapped around his waist. He walked into the kitchen, pulled a pizza from the freezer and threw it into the microwave. He got us some glasses of soda and then pulled out the hot pizza.

Carrying the pizza and I held the glasses at the same time I held onto him, we went into the TV room. He set down the pizza, took the glasses from me, and set them down as well. With his cock still in me he sat on a chair and helped me swivel around on his lap so I was now sitting facing the same way as him. He than took the remote and started up the TV and a DVD.

"I have a porn movie for us to watch. I thought you might enjoy seeing it."

I took a slice of pizza as I asked, "What's it called?"

"Daddies Do Their Daughters."

I watched the movie as I ate the pizza. It was interesting. They had a man and his daughter at an interview. Someone off camera asked them questions about their f****y, how long they have been having sex, how they feel about i****t with each other and other interesting things about them and their history. Then the interview stopped and the two began to make out. The daughter sucked her daddy's cock and he ate her pussy. I was already so wet but watching this made me even wetter. Than her daddy mounted her and fucked her hard. They fucked in a few different positions and the camera caught great shots of his cock thrusting in and out of his daughter.

Too quickly it was over and I was about to ask daddy to play it again when another couple were shown. They were a father daughter also and they also were interviewed. They told how they lived alone together since the man's wife had run off with another guy. His daughter took his wife place in his bed almost right away and they now lived as if they man and wife. No one in the neighborhood where they had moved to knew anything different. He was a manager who made good money and people just thought she was his trophy wife. They undressed each other and fucked on camera. It was really cool.

There were half a dozen couples of fathers with their daughters on the DVD. I really enjoyed it and when it was done, I was so hot and lusted after my daddy so much that if it had been necessary I would have ****d him.

"Daddy, I want to fuck."

He had been feeling my breast and rubbing my pussy while the DVD played. Now with it off he pulled me back into his chest and slid a finger down my pussy to my clit. He rubbed it and I moaned happily.

"Baby, I want to fuck you too." He whispered into my ear.

He moved his cock in and out of me while he massaged my clit. I lay back into him and just relaxed. "Mmmm oh daddy. I love you. I love your cock. I love you fucking me. Fuck your little girl daddy. Fuck me and make me happy."

He than moved forward and I had to reach back to try to hold myself safely on his cock. I needn't have worried. He had a firm hold of me as he pushed me down on my hands and knees. I knelt on the floor as he pumped his cock in me. He played with my breast with one hand and my pussy with the other. His cock had the best task of fucking my soaking wet pussy. He fucked me while I pushed back into him with my butt. I shoved back as he thrust forward. His wet balls slapped against me every time his cock plunged deep inside me. I didn't care what I did or said anymore. I might go wild again. I might faint. I might do anything, but as long as my daddy fucked me, I was happy and I was sure my daddy was happy as well.

He took hold of my hair and pulled my head back some. I moaned, "Daddy. Fuck me Daddy. Fill me with your cum. I want your cum daddy."

He fucked me harder and faster. I was moving my ass back into him as fast as I could. We were fucking full speed and it was not long before he was cumming. He shot another load of cum into me. I could feel him filling me with his potent seed. I groaned with the thought of all that hot cum filling my body with his love. Daddy rubbed my clit as he stopped thrusting his cock into me. He wanted to make sure I came even if he had already cum and would be getting soft now. He was big enough when soft that he wouldn't fall out but his finger had to finish the job of getting me to cum. It didn't have to work long before I obeyed the call of his ministering finger and came hard. I let my head collapse to the floor with my butt up in the air. I moaned as my body reveled in sexual ecstasy. I lay there enjoying the after glow of our lovemaking. I looked up at him and smiled. "Mmmm I think I may have peed myself."

He laughed. "Thankfully it's a hardwood floor. We better clean it up."

Under my protest, he pulled his cock out of my pussy. He had been in there for six hours but that was not long enough for me. We went and got some clothes to wipe my pee off the floor. When we were done, he kissed me and suggested, "You want to wash my back in the shower?"

"I want to wash all of you in the shower and you better wash all of me as well."

Daddy put his arm around my waist as he led me to the bathroom. We got the shower running and stepped in under the warm flow of water. My sweaty, cum filled body felt good as the water flowed over my flesh. Daddy took the soap and started to wash my arms. As he washed me he told me how beautiful each part of my body was as he washed it. He said how special it was and how sexy my flesh felt as he touched it.

He moved from my arms to my back, my shoulders and my face (which he kissed for about five minutes before going on.) He than lathered up my breast and rubbed his soapy hands over my nipples. They got immediately hard as little pebbles. He rinsed them off and proceeded to lick and suck on them for a couple of minutes. He washed my flat tummy and than instead of washing my pussy, he got on his knees and washed my feet, ankles, legs and thigh. As he washed my thigh, I watched him look lovely at my hairless pussy. He turned me around and washed my butt. He even washed the inside of my asshole with a soapy finger. Still on his knees, he turned me around and again faced my pussy. He took the soap and slowly washed it. Pushing one leg to the side, he washed down into the inner lips of my pussy and slid a couple of fingers into my pussy. He rinsed my pussy off and than leaned forward to run his tongue down the crack of my vulva and then lick deeper into my clit and inner lips. I just stood there on one leg with the other held up high. I had to hold on to him with one hand and the showerhead with the other, so I did not fall. As he licked me, he slipped a finger into my pussy. His finger probed inside me feeling, rubbing and pushing against my inner walls. I gasped as he touched my G spot. He than moved his finger, rubbing that spot, encouraging me towards cumming. I softly whispered, "Daddy, yes Daddy. I like that. Oh, that feels good. Yes, right there. Mmm Oh yes Daddy."


I came and as I did I slipped, but daddy caught me and helped me to sit on the shower floor. He went back to fingering and licking me, and I was almost immediately back to cumming. It was not the universe-exploding climax from before but I still felt so good as I moaned out my pleasure in ecstasy. Once I was done, I looked at him and said, "Now I get to wash you."

I ignored his body. I just took the soap and proceeded to immediately wash his cock. It was already hard and, as I washed him, it got even harder. I didn't waste too much time with the soap. I rinsed him off and than took his cock in my mouth. I swallowed his cock in as deep as I could. I gagged but I kept sucking and swallowing his cock. I sucked is cock up to the roof of my mouth and pressed my tongue up against it. I squeezed his cock in as tight as I could with my mouth and made sure my tongue rubbed against the underside of his cock head. I sucked and licked him enjoying every inch of his tasty meat.

He held my head to his cock and began to thrust in and out of my mouth, fucking my face. I knew it couldn't be long before he came. I gave his balls a squeeze with my hands and sucked harder on his cock. I than felt his cock pulsing and his warm cum filled the back of my mouth. I took his load and held it in until every drop was milked out of him. His cock went soft and I released him from my mouth. Standing up I opened my mouth and swirled his cum around in my mouth for him to see and than I swallowed it all down. The aftertaste of his cum filled my mouth and I knew it would be there for hours. I love the taste of cum.

I than washed his body and once we were all clean we kissed under the shower of water. I could feel his hard cock pressed against me. He rubbed my breast and than moved his hand down to my pussy. He was rubbing me when I bit his earlobe and whispered. "Fuck me daddy. Do it here."

I than turned around and leaning against the shower wall I pushed my butt towards him. He took hold of my ass and rubbed his cock up and down my ass crack. "You want it in the ass?"

"No daddy. I want it in my pussy again. It hurts in my ass."

He didn't argue but putting his cock to my pussy, he shoved it in. It felt so good and so right to have him back inside me again. He was plunging his cock in and out of me while he fingered my pussy. I pushed back into him and we fucked like that for a long time. We had both cum so much that it now was taking far longer before we could cum. In the end, we just decided to stop and get back to it later. Still we both did enjoy the feel of it a lot.

We dried each other off and than went to his bed where we lay in each other's arms and just talked. Our conversation slowed and soon we were both asl**p in each other's arms.

I woke up at about 9pm that night. Daddy was gone so I went hunting him. I found him looking at a video on his computer. Video of him and me in his bed fucking. He looked up and saw me. Waving me over he smiled. "I set up my computer to video any action in my bed. It's really hot. I can delete it if you want."

I looked at the video and felt my pussy itching with desire. It was a hot video. You plainly see Daddy's cock buried inside me. "Oh daddy, I think it's hot. I love it."

We watched for a while before daddy suggested we get something to eat. We had some salad and than we went to bed for the night. Getting in bed, we cuddled, kissed and touched. Daddy got on top of me and shoved his cock into me again. I felt like I could never get enough of his cock. He fucked me for a while before he turned over onto his back and I was on top. I sat up straight as I moved up and down his cock as fast and as furious as I could manage. I looked lustfully down into his face. I stared into his eyes as we fucked. His hands were on my breast pinching and massaging my nipples. I could see he was trying to stop himself from cumming and make it last longer but that was a lost cause. He came and filled my pussy with more of his sticky white cream. I smiled down at him. About a minute later, I followed him and came. My body jerked hard and his now semi soft cock fell out. I then collapsed on top of him and just lay there exhausted. My breathing slowly returned to normal.

After I had gotten my breath I asked, "Daddy, you know those people on the DVD?"

"Yes?" he answered.

"Do you think we could be like them and go someplace to start all over. I could be your wife and you could be my husband. We have the same last name. No one would know the difference."

"I would love that baby but I am married to your mother."

"Divorce her." I found myself saying. I loved her but I wanted daddy so badly I was willing to lose her in order to have daddy all to myself.

"I don't know sweetie. We would have to think about that. For one thing, she could get custody of you."

"I am 18 and I can go where I want to. Even if the judge said, I should go with her I would just leave and go live with you. I am considered an adult."

"Well we will have to think about it."

I smiled and knew that soon Daddy and I would be living together as husband and wife. He would be all mine. I knew his weakness and I planed to use it to get my way. He wanted me as much as I wanted him. Besides, I had not been taking my birth control pills for the last week and I would be very fertile right now. My daddy would be the daddy of my little baby who would be born in 9 months. How could he not live with the mother of his c***d?

... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 5626  |  
98%
  |  11

DADDY TAKE ME

I'm lying in my bed, under the covers, and it's really late at night. My bed has pink sheets with horses all over them. I love horses! I wish I had my own horse. Maybe one day I'll be rich enough that I could actually have my own horse. I'm lying here, and instead of sl**ping, I'm thinking of horses and what my life might be like in the future.

I can't sl**p. It's late and I have school tomorrow. I need my sl**p so I can pay attention in class. My teacher is nice but he's making us to do a lot of work, much more than I thought I'd be doing. So I really need to fall asl**p soon so that I can get a good rest and wake up "ready to take on the day" like Mommy says. But I can't fall asl**p. I have my eyes closed but I know that it's not going to do any good. I try to picture sheep in a meadow jumping over a fence and I count them one, two, three, four, five. But I know that's not going to work either. I know what I need to fall asl**p, the only thing I ever need. I need my daddy to come take me up.

I still remember the first time he took me up. I still remember all the feelings. It was last year, in the summer time. I was outside playing hopscotch on the sidewalk with Sandra, my best friend, and Daddy called for me to come inside the house. I was upset because I was having fun playing with Sandra but he said he had something important to show me. It was just me and him in the house because Mommy was with Grandma in California and she wasn't going to come back for a whole week. I liked it when Daddy and I were alone in the house because he would act differently than when Mommy was around. That was way before I knew anything about how Daddy really liked to play.

I remember that when we were alone, Daddy was always very close to me and nuzzling with me all the time. Also, he would let me wear make-up even though Mommy still says I'm too young for it. When Mommy's around, Daddy pretends to agree with her about the make-up. He says, "There will be plenty of time for you to wear make-up when you're older, Sammy." Even though my name is Samantha, and my nickname is Sam, Daddy calls me Sammy. He's the only one who's ever called me Sammy. It's my special name between us, our secret. But the first secret we ever had is that I got to wear make-up when we were alone. Daddy bought me a lot of different kinds of make-up: lip sticks, mascaras, blushes, and powders. My favorite has always been the lipstick. It's his favorite too; he tells me so. Sometimes all I do is put on the lipstick. But usually I like to put everything on. Daddy likes to watch me put it all on my face, and sometimes he helps.

All of my make-up is in our Secret Special Box. Daddy hides our box somewhere so Mommy won't find it when she's home. She would probably be mad if she found our box because of the make-up. And the other stuff, of course. He won't even tell me where he hides it because he says it's only for when we're alone. But when we're alone, if we have enough time, he always brings it out of its hiding place. I think the hiding place is in his garage but I'm not sure. I looked for the box once, but I got scared that he would get mad at me if he caught me and then he might not take me up anymore. So I stopped looking.

That was the summer when we first started watching movies on the couch together. Sometimes, Mommy was only gone for a few hours and there wasn't enough time for me to put the make-up on. But there was always time to watch a movie on the couch, or even just a little piece of one. He would always sit in the middle of the couch and I would sit on his lap. I used to lean into him so that my back was resting on his chest. Daddy still lifts weights in the garage a lot and his chest was always very strong. I remember thinking that the muscles in his arms were big and hard and I used to love it when he would put them around me. I still do, of course. I remember that Daddy always smelled so good when we were close like that. While we watched the movie, Daddy would rub my shoulders and my arms. Then he would rub my legs and my knees. It really felt good when he would do that. Sometimes, when his fingers would touch the insides of my legs, just above my knees, I felt these little shivers in my back. I used to love that feeling. It was the first time I had ever felt anything like it. It was when Daddy would be rubbing my legs that I would start to feel the hard underneath my bottom. When I would first sit down, I wouldn't feel it there. But then I would feel it a little bit. And then I would feel it a lot.

Once the hard was there, Daddy would always whisper in my ear, "Lift up." That meant that I was supposed to put my hands on his legs and lift my bottom off his lap. When I did that, he would reach down under my bottom and puts his hand inside his sweat pants. (Daddy always wore his sweat pants when we would watch movies together.) "I have to adjust," he would say. He would move the hard around and then he would say, "Ok." Then, when I would sit back down, the hard was always right in the middle of my bottom. It felt like I was sitting on a big pickle that was lying on Daddy's pants. It was always a little bit uncomfortable at first because it felt like I had to balance on it. But then when I relaxed a little, I really liked the way the hard felt underneath me, resting between my bottom cheeks. Sometimes I could feel the hard moving a little bit, but I think that was just my imagination.

Daddy would usually start breathing a little faster after he would adjust. And he would make big, long breaths called sighs. I could feel his breath on my neck and it felt good. Sometimes we would watch the whole movie just like that with a blanket on top of us in case we got cold. But Daddy was never cold. He was always very warm. And the hard would feel almost hot on my bottom. And then other times Daddy would start breathing faster and faster and he would rub my legs faster and faster too. I used to hate it when that would happen because I always knew what was coming next. He would say, "Ok, up. Gotta go." That meant that I was supposed to get off his lap and move over. Then he would get up and go to the bathroom. I could hear him sometimes, if I turned down the TV volume with the remote. He would make noises I had never heard before like "Uhhh, mmmm, ohhhh". I could tell he was trying to be quiet but he was still loud enough so I could hear him. I didn't like it when I was alone like that. I felt like I was missing something, and I guess I was. But when he came back into the living room, he would cuddle with me on the couch. He would say that he loved me very much and I would tell him that I loved him too. Usually after he came back from the bathroom, we only sat side by side. But sometimes, if I asked enough, he would let me sit on his lap again, but it was always different. The hard wasn't there anymore. But that was ok, I still rested on his chest and he still held me tight. I really thought that I loved Daddy during those times.

But on the day that Daddy called for me to come inside, the day that would be the first time he took me up, I found out that I could love Daddy more than I had ever thought before. I remember I asked how come I had to come inside when it wasn't even dinner time. I was whining because I was upset. Daddy said, "I have something to show you Sammy. It's important." He held the door open so I could come into the house. When I was inside, he called out to Sandra, "Go on home Sandra! Sam has some stuff to take care of." I could see Sandra walking back toward her house when Daddy shut the front door.

"What kind of stuff do I gotta take care of?" I knew that I should have said have to instead of gotta. But I was upset, remember?

"I'll show you. Come on with me." He put his hands on my shoulders and we walked to Mommy and Daddy's bedroom. When we went into the bedroom, all my upset went away because I saw that he had brought out our Secret Special Box. It was sitting on the bed.

Daddy said, "You want to put on some make-up, Sammy?"

"Yeah! Of course I do." I always want to put on make-up. I love it!

"Ok, just some lipstick though. I really can't wait to show you something new."

I was a little disappointed that I could only put on lipstick, but I was also excited that Daddy had something to show me. Maybe it would be a present! I opened the box, took out the lipstick, opened it, and twisted it up. I went over to Mommy's vanity and looked at myself in the mirror. My hair is straight and blonde and boring. Right now it's very long, down past my shoulders, almost touching my bottom. But back then it wasn't that long, it only went about halfway down my back. Sometimes Daddy uses Mommy's curling iron on my hair to make it curly and wavy. I love it when it looks like that. It looks beautiful. Daddy says I look gorgeous when my hair is like that. On that day, my hair was pulled back into two pigtails with pink furry hair ties. I like pigtails too, because it keeps my hair out of my face when I'm playing hopscotch. Also, I like the way my face looks with my hair pulled back because I am thin and my blue eyes look bigger that way.

I was wearing a pink and white T-shirt with a rainbow on it and I had little white shorts on and light blue sandals on my feet. I put on the lipstick and my lips looked very red. I was already pretty good at putting it on because I had a lot of practice. I could see Daddy over my shoulder in the mirror. He had gotten up on the bed and he was sitting up, resting on a bunch of pillows, just watching me. There was a pillow on his lap. He was smiling his cute Daddy smile, the one that makes me feel so good. When I finished putting on the lipstick, I turned around and kissed the air toward him the way I know he likes me to do. He said "Sammy, you look gorgeous."

"Thank you Daddy."

"Come over here on the bed with me."

"Ok."

I put the lipstick back in the case and shut it good. Then I put it in the box and Daddy took the box and put it on the floor by the bed. I took off my sandals and climbed up on the bed and sat next to him. He was wearing a white T-shirt and his sweat pants with no shoes or socks.

"Sammy, I want to show you something you've never seen before. I've been wanting to show you for a long time, a really long time. But I guess you were never old enough. But now I think you're finally ready. I really think you're going to like it," he said, smiling and looking into my eyes.

"What is it, Daddy?" I could feel my heart start to beat faster. It was all very exciting!

"Before I show you, Sammy, you know Daddy loves you very much right?"

"I know, Daddy. I love you too."

"You are the most beautiful, wonderful, gorgeous thing in my entire life and I would do anything for you. You know that right?"

"Yes, Daddy, I know that." I was getting a little impatient. I really wanted to see what my surprise was!

But then he got a little serious and his smile went away. "Do you feel the same way about me Sammy?"

It made me a little nervous that he wasn't smiling anymore. I thought I might be in trouble now. I blinked and said, "What do you mean?"

"What I mean is, do you love me so much that you would do anything for me? Anything that I asked you to do?"

"Yes, Daddy, of course I would." I thought that was a silly question. Who wouldn't do anything their Daddy asked them to do?

"Say it Sammy," he said, even more serious. "Say 'I'll do anything you ask me to.'"

I smiled at him and said it. "I'll do anything you ask me to, Daddy."

When I said that, I felt something like a big change in Daddy. He smiled so big and he got tears in his eyes. It looked like he was going to start crying. I felt horrible!

"No Daddy!" I said, almost starting to cry too, "don't cry!"

"No no no, Sammy," he said, leaning forward. He reached his arms around me and gave me a really nice squeeze. He held me close so our cheeks were touching. I could feel his stubbles because he hadn't shaved his face that day. They were prickly but they felt good too. He said, "I'm not sad! I promise! I'm happy! I'm so happy right now because we're going to have the best time ever! Just you and me, Sammy! Just you and me!" That made me feel so good! I hugged him back as hard as I could. I was so happy that I almost forgot about my present!

When the hug was finished, he sat back against the pillows again. I was still sitting next to him. The other pillow was still on his lap. I thought he was going to tell me to sit on the pillow on his lap, but instead he said, "Sammy, move the pillow away."

I moved the pillow and my eyes popped wide open. I didn't know it because the pillow has been there, but Daddy had pulled down his sweat pants past his bottom and I could see his whole private area. There was Daddy's penis, right there in front of me. I know now what a penis is, of course. But back then, I had never seen one before and I couldn't stop staring at it. It was as big as a pickle and it was thick too, almost as thick as my wrist. There was hair all underneath it and it was sl**ping on Daddy's thigh, thick and pink and kind of soft. The end was very smooth, not like the rest of it, and the first thing I thought was that I wanted to touch the end of it, to see how smooth it was.

"Do you want to touch him, Sammy?"

Even though I wanted to touch it, I was nervous about it, and I said, "No."

"It's ok. I want you to touch him."

I shook my head, no.

"Touch him Sammy. Watch what happens."

I reached out with my hand, which looked so little next to Daddy's penis, and I touched it, right on the smooth end. It was just as smooth as I thought it would be. It was soft too. I touched it again and pressed on it. When I did that, Daddy made the same kind of sound I heard him make in the bathroom all those times, "Mmmmm." He closed his eyes and put his head back on the pillows. Then I saw the craziest thing I had ever seen in my life! Daddy's penis moved! It woke up! I pulled my hand away fast, like it was going to bite me or something. Daddy's penis started to get thicker and straighter and so much harder! It kept on growing until it was as hard as a rock, and now it was pointed straight up at Daddy's face! It got so much bigger! It was like a cucumber now, thicker than my wrist for sure, and it was so long! It went up even past Daddy's belly button! Suddenly, I got very scared of it. Even though I was excited to see it, I was also very afraid. So I backed away toward the end of the bed.

Daddy picked up his head and opened his eyes. When he saw me looking at it, he laughed out loud and said, "Oh Sammy! Don't be scared of him. Don't you know how much he loves you? Come over here."

I didn't move.

Daddy stopped smiling and said, "Come over here, Sammy."

I could tell that he might get angry so I moved over closer to him. Daddy took my hand very gently and put it on his penis. "That's right. That's good. See? He's not going to hurt you. He loves you." He moved my hand very lightly up and down his penis, very slowly. "This is how you pet him. Keep doing that." Then he let go of my hand and closed his eyes again. I kept petting Daddy's penis the way he showed me and I started to not be so scared anymore. I started to feel better about it when I could feel it. It was very warm, almost hot, and I could feel a bump-bump, bump-bump coming from inside of it. It made me feel very relaxed, almost sl**py. And then I realized that this was the hard! This is what I had been sitting on all those times! How stupid I was to be scared of Daddy's penis! I had been sitting on it for that whole summer and it never did anything to hurt me! Suddenly I wasn't scared of it at all and I gave it a little squeeze.

"Oh God! Yessss!" Daddy said. He sounded surprised but also very happy. So I gave it another little squeeze. And then the most incredible thing happened! A tiny drop of water came out of a little hole on the end! I didn't even see the hole before, but there it was and the little drip was just sitting there, shining in the light like a twinkle star. I kept my hand on Daddy's penis but I stopped moving it.

Daddy opened his eyes and saw what I was looking at. "That's for you Sammy. He made that for you, because he loves you so much. He wants you to taste it. Will you please taste it?"

I looked up at his face and he was smiling so sweet. But I didn't say anything. It sounded crazy. Why should I taste water? I knew what water tasted like!

"Go ahead, Sammy. Bend over and taste it, just like you're giving him a little kiss."

I felt like I couldn't even think, like I was dreaming. My mind was all slow and my face felt very hot. I looked at the drop of water. It had gotten a tiny bit bigger. I very slowly bent over and gave it a little kiss, right on the end, right on the drop.

It wasn't water.

I pulled my head back a little and I could see that the drop stretched from my lips to the end of Daddy's penis in a tiny, clear string. There was a small red mark on the end of Daddy's penis that my lipstick had made when I kissed it. Daddy took his finger and broke the broke. Then he put his finger in my mouth really slowly and gently. I could feel the drop on my tongue. It was gooey like slime and it tasted like nothing I had ever tasted before. Actually, once when I was younger, I had a penny in my mouth and it kind of tasted like that.

Daddy took his finger out of my mouth and said, "Swallow it, Sammy."

I swallowed, but the taste was still there. I didn't really like the taste, but I didn't hate it either. I just looked at Daddy's face and watched him smile at me, the biggest smile I ever saw.

"I love you so much right now," he said.

I wanted to say I love you too, Daddy, but I still felt so dreamy, so slow. I couldn't even make words come out of my mouth.

Daddy moved over and pulled up his sweat pants. I could still see his penis poking through them, trying to get out. He gently picked me up and moved me to where he had been sitting, against the pillows. I kept staring at his face and he kept staring at my face. He put his hands on my legs and started to rub them, very soft and slow. All the shivers ran up and down my back and it felt really good. Then Daddy started to unbutton my shorts. I didn't know what he was doing, but I didn't say anything. I just kept looking at his face and my arms just laid asl**p by my sides.

He unbuttoned my shorts, put his hand under my back, and lifted me up a little bit. Then he pulled my shorts down my legs and dropped them on the floor by the bed. Still looking at my face, he gently pulled my panties down my legs. Then he put me back down on the bed and sat back on his knees with my panties in his hands. I could feel the air on my vagina and it felt a little cold. I was starting to get a little nervous. I didn't know what was happening and I was confused.

Then Daddy put my panties up to his nose and smelled them! He took a big sniff and made a sound like a groan, "Ohhh, so nice. You smell so good Sammy." He leaned forward all the way to my face and gave me a small kiss on the lips. His stubbles tickled me a little bit but I liked them.

Daddy opened up my legs with one hand, spreading them wide apart and moved his body down so that he was lying on his tummy in front of me with his head in between my legs. Then he took his eyes off my face and looked right at my vagina.

"Sammy, what am I looking at right now?"

"Huh?" I said it slowly. I still felt like I was in a dream.

"You heard me. Tell me what I'm looking at right now."

"You're looking at my vagina, Daddy."

He laughed a little and looked up at me. "That's good Sammy. But when we're alone, when we have our special time together, I want you to call your vagina something else, ok?"

"Ok, Daddy, what?"

"I want you to call it your pussy. Say it. Say 'pussy'."

"Pussy."


"That's my good girl." Then he looked back at my vagina and said, "So tell me now, what am I looking at, Sammy?"

"You're looking at my pussy, Daddy."

"Mmm, that's perfect. Now I want you to say, 'Lick my pussy'."

"You want to lick it?" I was so confused!

"Yes, very much so. But I want you to tell me to lick it first. Say it."

"Ok. Lick it."

"Lick what?"

"Lick my pussy, Daddy."

"Ok Sammy, I'll lick your pussy." Then he did! He moved his face right between my legs and put his tongue right on my vagina! It was the most incredible feeling I ever felt! It tickled a little and I got lots of shivers on my back and legs and it felt warm and hot and wet. He moved his tongue all around my private area licking the sides of my vagina slowly and then licking the middle. His tongue felt hard and soft at the same time. And then he kind of opened up my vagina with his mouth and his tongue went inside just a little bit. It was moving around inside, very slowly. I could feel something inside me was boiling and it was a very good feeling, but I couldn't really feel that too good because of the pain. Daddy's stubbles were scratching me on my vagina and above it. It felt like my skin was being cut with a bunch of little knives. I was afraid that I was bleeding but I didn't move at first. I wanted to see what else would happen and I didn't want Daddy to stop licking me. But then it got too bad and I said, "Ow ow ow!"

Daddy stopped quick and moved his head back to look at me. "What happened, baby? Are you ok?"

I felt so embarrassed and sad that I made him stop that I started crying. I pointed at his face and said, "Your stubbles are hurting me."

He put his hand to his face and he looked very surprised. "Oh shit! I'm so sorry Sammy! I didn't even think of it! I'm so sorry! Please stop crying. It's going to be ok. I'm going to go shave real quick and come right back, ok? Don't worry. Everything's ok." He hugged me tight and whispered in my ear, "You're doing just fine, Sammy. You are making Daddy very happy today." Then he pulled the blanket over on top of me so that I was covered and went into the bathroom.

I was laying there by myself. My crying had stopped pretty much. I was still feeling embarrassed and I was wishing that I could have been stronger so that he wouldn't have stopped. I was pretty sure that something was happening inside me and I wanted it to finish. I started thinking about how much I loved my Daddy and how scared I was that I was making him upset by acting like a baby. He was being so nice to me and I was being so mean to him. He said that everything was ok, but I still felt like I was acting like a stupid little girl and I felt like crying again. I was very happy when he came back into the room. He shaved the fastest I've ever seen him shave.

"I'm so sorry about that, Sammy," he said as he sat on the bed and put his hands on my legs over the covers. "I should have realized how sensitive your pussy is. Do you ever touch it or anything?"

"No Daddy. Should I?"

He laughed again, "Sure, it's ok to touch it. It feels good. Let me show you." He pulled back the covers and sat right next to me. He leaned in close to my face and put his mouth right next to mine like he was going to kiss me, but he didn't. He just breathed on my mouth, very hot breath, very slow. He stuck his tongue out a little and touched my lips with it. He started licking my lips, very gently, the way he had been licking my vagina. My body started to feel very warm and tingly again. Then he licked his finger and touched my vagina. He rubbed it very slowly up and down in the middle, over the opening. His finger went inside a tiny bit and he kept on rubbing, kind of in circles. My brains felt like they were spaghetti. I had never felt anything so good in my entire life. My body was so relaxed and I almost felt like I was floating.

"Do you like that, Sammy?" he whispered.

I couldn't answer with words, because my mouth wouldn't work right. I just said, "Ohhhhh."

He made a big smile and sighed. "That's a good girl. Oh my God, you got me going so bad, I need you so bad, Sammy." Then he quickly moved down and put his mouth back on my vagina. What a difference it was now! His face was smooth and soft and there was no more pain. All there was was good feelings. His tongue moved inside my vagina faster and faster. I felt like there were hot waves of wind blowing inside my body. They started at my vagina and blew down to my toes and up to my head I started to hear something like a ringing or a small whining. The boiling feeling was also there again, in my head, in my tummy, in my pussy! Daddy kept on licking me and he put his hand underneath my bottom in a fist so that he could lift me up and go even deeper with his tongue. My pussy was so wet and I was a little embarrassed but Daddy seemed to like it. He started making slurping noises as he licked even faster.

The whining noise was getting louder. And then I realized that it was me making that noise! The noise was coming from someplace deep inside my tummy. It was a noise like I had never made before. It was like "EeeeeeeAaaaaaMmmmm..." and I couldn't stop making it. I tried to stop it, but the other feelings were too strong and it felt like everything was taking me over all at once. I felt like I was a bridge over a river trying to hold up a bunch of cars but there were too many cars on me. And then there were more and more cars on me, driving in circles, piling up on top of each other, busses and trucks and more and more! I wanted to be strong for them and not break apart but I was just a little girl and the feelings were so powerful! I knew the bridge was going to break, that it had to break, that I couldn't control it anymore. And right before it broke, I felt like my body was lifted up, right off the bed, right through the roof, into the sky and into Heaven. Daddy took me up. Way up. That was the first time Daddy ever took me up and I was actually in Heaven for one second. Then suddenly, it felt like my brain just exploded and all the good feelings came like a fire hose on full blast, shooting out of my head and my ears and my eyes all at once, all over world and the room, all over the bed and all over me and Daddy too.

I couldn't help myself. I actually screamed, "OH, DADDY, FUUUUUUCK!"

He started laughing! With his face still on my pussy, he started laughing so hard. He tried to keep licking, but everything felt different now. My pussy was broken! It didn't feel good anymore, it felt like too too much. It was a feeling way worse than tickling and I had to make him stop. I twisted up on my side, away from him, and said "No more, no more, please! Please Daddy! No more!" I was breathing so hard that I really had to work to get out all the words. And then, thank God, he stopped and sat up a little. He put his hand on my side and pulled me over so I was lying on my back again. My legs wouldn't stop moving. They were rubbing against themselves like they were trying to squeeze my pussy. My arms were like dead, lying down by my sides, but my fists kept opening and closing slowly. My brain was like jelly, and everything was spinning. I took a deep breath and blew it out slowly. Then things started to slow down. I realized Daddy had his hand on my tummy, rubbing it softly and he was whispering, "It's ok, baby. It's ok Sammy. I love you. You're my good girl."

Then I remembered what I had said and I was so ashamed. I had never said a curse word in front of Daddy before and that was the worst one I could have ever said.

"I'm so sorry I said that word, Daddy."

"It's ok." He laughed again, softly. "Just this once, it's ok, Sammy."

I felt my eyes get heavy as everything slowed down even more. My legs stopped moving and my hands stopped squeezing into fists. I just laid there, the most warm and comfortable I had ever felt in my whole life. I felt like I could drift off to sl**p.

"Are you tired, Sammy?"

"Yes Daddy, so tired."

"Ok, you can go to sl**p soon. But there is one more thing I want to show you."

"Can you show me later?" I was so exhausted; I could feel dreams starting up in the back of my brain.

"No, Sammy. I can't wait. I've waited long enough for this. This is going to be the best part." He reached under my back and pulled me toward him. "Now sit up."

I sat up, even though I was still feeling loopy. Daddy moved me over to the side a little bit. Then he kissed me on the forehead and laid down on his back, on the pillows, right where I had been. I was jealous because he looked so comfortable. But he also looked very excited. His eyes were open very big and his mouth was open too. Daddy was breathing fast.

He reached over, took my hand, and pressed it on his sweatpants, right on top of his penis. I could feel his penis right through the material. Daddy made another sigh and closed his eyes. He started moving my hand in small, slow circles, all over his penis. I could feel it getting harder and harder, really fast, faster than last time. In just a few seconds, it felt like a cucumber in his sweatpants again. It was really big and I could see it poking up at the material like it wanted to get out.

Daddy took my hand off his penis and pulled down his sweatpants with his other hand. He lifted up off the bed so that he could pull them down even farther, almost to his knees. His penis was just as hard and big as it was last time. It stretched out from Daddy's hair and it pointed straight up at his face.

Daddy let go of my hand. "Keep rubbing it, Sammy, just like I showed you." Now Daddy was having some trouble talking. He was breathing even faster.

I reached down and rubbed Daddy's penis in small, slow circles, just like he showed me.

"Oh yessss. Yesss, good girl. Here." Daddy took my hand and pulled it to his face. He stuck out his tongue and liked my entire hand like a Popsicle. "Make your hand wet. It feels better that way." Then he put my hand back on his penis and I kept on rubbing it. Now that my hand was wet with Daddy's spit, it slid along his penis much easier.

Daddy said, "That's good, Sammy, real good. A little faster now, and a little harder."

I rubbed Daddy's penis a little bit faster and I pushed down on it a little bit harder. I rubbed it all the way from the bottom to the very top where the little hole was.

"Make your hand wet again, Sammy. Spit in your hand."

I stopped rubbing. "Spit in it?"

"Yes!" he almost yelled it. "Spit in it now and don't stop rubbing!"

I got a little scared that he raised his voice so I spit in my hand even though it was a disgusting thing to do and I put my hand back on his penis, rubbing it fast and hard.

"Oh God! Jesus, yes! That's so good, baby. So good!"

I was really happy that I was doing a good job and that Daddy was so happy with me. I squeezed his penis and just like last time, some gooey water came out of the little hole on top. This time there was more. It dribbled out and ran in a string all the way to Daddy's tummy. Daddy saw what happened. "That's good, baby. That's a little pre-cum for you to eat. Come on. Bend over here and lick it up, baby."

I really didn't want to do that. The last time I tasted that stuff, it was kind of gross. I could still kind of taste the penny taste and this time there was way more than just a drop. I shook my head at Daddy, no.

"Don't tell me 'no', Sammy. Remember what you said. Do you remember?"

I remembered saying lots of things, but that felt like 10 years ago.

"Sammy, you said you would do anything I asked you to. Remember that?"

I thought about it and I kind of could remember saying that. But I felt like the person who said it was a different girl, not me at all. But I couldn't lie about it. I did remember. "Yes."

"Do you still love me, Sammy?" Daddy asked. He wasn't mad anymore. He was so handsome, and kind of sad. He almost looked like he was going to cry. I couldn't let that happen!

"Yes, Daddy! Of course I do!"

"Good. I love you too. And I would do anything for you. But now I need you to do this for me." He reached out his hand and put it behind my head. Then he gently pulled my head toward his tummy, my face was getting closer and closer to the gooey stuff. I pulled back a little, but I could tell he wasn't going to let go, so I let him pull me closer to it. When my face was right above it, he stopped. I could smell it. It smelled like the penny taste.

"Stick out your tongue and lick it up, Sammy."

I swallowed. I knew I had to do this to keep Daddy happy, to show him that I loved him and that I would never lie to him. So I leaned in a little closer, my pigtails were hanging down on both sides of Daddy's tummy and I could feel the top of his penis against my chin. I stuck out my tongue as far as it would go, putting it right into the little string of goo, and licked like a cat licking a milk bowl. I took it into my mouth and I instantly tasted the penny flavor. So I swallowed as quickly as I could. I tried to pull away, but Daddy held me down.

"Good girl, but there's a little more there."

I could see that there was a little more. Daddy wanted me to do a real good job. So I stuck out my tongue and licked again, and again until it was all gone. I swallowed again and this time I choked. My throat closed up like I was gagging and I felt like was going to puke! I thought I would just die if I puked on Daddy's tummy so I f***ed myself to sit up quick. I could taste puke taste in the back of my throat and I swallowed again and again to make it go down. My eyes were watering. I wasn't crying. They were watering from almost puking.

"You ok, Sammy?" Daddy said. He didn't seem upset at all. I was glad he wasn't mad at me. I nodded, yes. I was afraid to open my mouth to talk.

"That was real good. You did a great job there and I'm real proud of you. There's just one more part and then we'll be done. There's going to be more of that stuff soon, and I need you to swallow it all for me."

I swallowed again and rubbed the tears out of my eyes. "How much more?"

"A lot. I think there'll be a lot more, Sammy. Lie down." Daddy sat up and moved me to where he had been, laying down on the pillows on my back. Daddy took off his sweatpants all the way and got up on his knees. His penis was still hard and straight and big. He put his knees on either side of me and moved up my body until his penis was right over my face. I was glad that he wasn't sitting on me. If he would have sat down, he would have crushed my tummy with his butt.

"Are you ready, Sammy?"

I was definitely not ready. But for some reason, I nodded, yes.

"Good girl. Now keep your hand here." He took my hand and put it underneath his penis, on his balls. I didn't know what balls were back then, so they just felt like a warm, soft, hairy, little bag. I kept my hand on them the whole time. Daddy spit in his hand and grabbed his penis. He started rubbing it fast, faster than I could have ever imagined. He took his other hand and put it on the wall above my head, holding himself up so he didn't fall over. He rubbed even faster now, so fast that I couldn't even see his hand anymore. Everything was so blurry.

Daddy moaned real loud and pointed his penis down, right at my mouth, still rubbing it faster and faster. "Oh shit, baby, I'm so hot, I'm coming for you! I'm coming now, Sammy! Open your mouth! Open it real wide for Daddy!"

I did. I opened my mouth as wide as I could. I knew there would be more goo soon but I didn't care. I wanted Daddy to be happy and I knew that it was my job to make him happy.

A giant blob of goo shot out of Daddy's penis hole and right into my open mouth. I felt some of it hit my teeth and the rest went all over my tongue and to the back of my throat. The taste and the smell was everywhere, much stronger than ever before, and I shut my mouth to swallow it as fast as I could. I didn't think that there would be any more coming out.

Boy was I wrong.

"Wait! Open up! Keep it open!" Daddy tried to talk fast but the second blob had already shot out. It hit my closed lips and splattered all over my face, on my cheek and some even ran up into my eye. I closed my eyes quickly and opened my mouth again.

"Good girl, keep it open until I tell you!"

Another blob shot out. I couldn't see it because my eyes were closed, but I could feel it. It landed in my mouth, but some of it missed and landed on my other cheek. Daddy's aim was not so good. I kept my mouth open and tried to breathe but the smell was making me sick. Then there was another blob and another. They also mostly went into my mouth. There was so much goo in my mouth that I almost started to gag. But I didn't because I didn't want to spill it. I didn't want Daddy to be mad at me.

"Uhhhhhh!!" Daddy yelled out so loud I thought everyone outside could hear. Then I felt one more small blob land on my chin.

Daddy took a deep breath and said, "Good girl, Sammy. Now swallow it all."

I closed my mouth and I could feel some of it spill out of my lips. There was just too much to keep it all in. I swallowed a big gulp and I felt all of it go down my throat like a warm penny-flavored milkshake. I felt my tummy gag a little bit, but the puke feeling didn't come back, thank God. I open my mouth and took a deep breath. My eyes were still shut tight and I could feel goo dripping down the sides of my face.

"Damn, baby, that was amazing. Hold on."

I felt Daddy get up off me, and off the bed. He went into the bathroom and I could hear water running. I heard him shut off the water and come back into the bedroom. I felt something warm and wet on my face. It was a wash rag. Daddy was cleaning the goo off my face, gently and soft.

"You did so good, Sammy," he whispered as he cleaned. He dipped the rag into my eye and cleaned out the goo so I could open them again. Daddy looked so happy and so peaceful. I smiled big because I knew that I had made him look that way. He smiled back at me. "I love you, Sammy."

"I love you too, Daddy." That was the best day of my life.

I'm thinking about that day, remembering every detail and making myself feel hot all over. I really need to get some sl**p tonight, but I know that I won't be able to sl**p until Daddy comes in to take me up. Mommy's home, so we will have to be very quiet and we have to wait until she is asl**p. But it's very late now and I know that there's no way she could still be awake.

From down the hall, I hear the most wonderful noise in the world. Daddy's bedroom door opens and closes, so quietly. I can hear him walking toward my room, in his bare feet so he doesn't make a sound. I can feel him getting closer and my heart starts to beat a little faster with every step he takes. I open my legs a little under the covers and touch my pussy. It's already so wet. I close my eyes and wait for my door open.

I really hope he shaved today.

... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 3950  |  
96%
  |  7

MOMMA AND DADDY

Momma's and Daddy'sbyIrishRose1215©
I sat at the dining room table, both elbows on it, twirling a piece of gum around one finger, while biting at the other end. Mom was yelling at me, as usual, and as usual I was ignoring her the best I could.

"Get your elbows off the table! Spit that gum out! Young ladies don't chew gum, makes you look like a cow!"

"At least I'm not a cow."

Mom whipped around, and Daddy looked over at me, trying to hide a smile.

"Apologize!"

"Fuck you."

"Oooooo! I don't know what to do with you! I said to spit the damn gum out!"

"I'm not spitting the gum out. I have every right to chew it if I want."

"Not in this house you don't. In this house, under my rules, you will not chew gum, you fucking brat."

"It's not your house. It's Daddy's house, and Daddy hasn't told me to stop chewing gum."

She knew she couldn't argue that, and it pissed her off even more. She moved from the stupid argument of chewing gum to my clothing.

"Change your clothes. You look like a slut."

"No."

"What?"

"I said no. I bought these clothes. I buy every single piece of clothing I own and I will not change them."

Mom looked from me to Daddy and opened her eyes wide, making what she thought to be a dramatic look to emphasis that she was right.

"Theron! Would you please do something with this girl!"

Daddy looked at me, and then to mom.

"Karen, I don't think she looks bad. She's dressed just like any other girl her age."

"She's dressed like a slut. Look at her, you can see her belly button, when she sits down her damn panties show, and the shirt hugs too goddamn tight to her tits."

"Get off her Karen."

Mom wouldn't argue with Daddy; she bit her lip and turned around to finish making breakfast. I decided that I'd had enough and got up.

"Where are you going?"

"Away from you."

"You've not eating breakfast."

"Great job at pointing out the obvious. I'm outta here."

I came around the table and kissed Daddy's cheek, before going to the front door and slamming it shut. I had no idea what mom would talk about now; I was the center of her attention, and it had begun to make me sick.

Mom had always been a little over-protective, and I never minded it, until recently. Ever since I'd grown a pair of tits, and began to venture out more on my own, thanks to the car that Daddy had bought for me for my 18th birthday; Mom was constantly on my ass. My friends said that it was because she was jealous. I looked exactly like her, only I was 30 years younger, and never had a k**, so my body was tighter and perkier than hers. Mom, by no means, had let go of herself. She worked out four times a week, keeping her body trim and fit. I'd see her sometimes looking at herself in the mirror, taking her hands to the top of her chest and pulling up on the skin, to make her nipples point back up to the sky. She didn't have bad looking boobs, they were round with big nipples, and I knew, stealing some of her sexier bras, that we both wore a 36D. I'd sparked an argument once, when I spoke up as she looked at herself in the mirror.

"If you're so worried about your tits sagging a little, why don't you go get a tit lift."

"No fucking plastic surgeon is going to touch me!"

"Then quit worrying about it. Your boobs aren't that bad."

"How would you know? Look at yours."

"Because I'm looking at yours, and they don't look bad! They look good. I only hope I have boobs like that when I'm 48."

"Why don't you just quit looking, it's sick."

"Whatever. Then don't stand here with the fucking door open."

"Watch your mouth!"

"I would if I could see it."

Mom hated that, she hated just a little bit of sarcasm, and for it, I got the door slammed in my face.

I thought about all these things as I drove around. I was confused, I didn't know why Mom had started treating me so meanly. I couldn't just ask her, she'd blow another fuse and start yelling at me for everything else.

I got back to the house after nine p.m. I knew I was going to be in for it, being gone all day long; but at the moment I just didn't care.

As soon as the front door closed, Mom came running into the entrance way from the living room.

"Where the hell have you been?"

"None of your business."

"It is my business! What? Were you with some boy? You were weren't you? You were out fucking some man all day. That's why you just showed up."

"No! Why would you even say that?"

"Because it's true! It's not like you don't invite trouble with those slutty clothes you wear!"

"No it's not! I'm fucking done with you!"

I brushed passed her and ran up the stairs with her yelling after me, "you get back down here, you little whore!"

I screamed in frustration before slamming my bedroom door. I threw my clothes off and put on a nightgown before sitting down at my vanity table to wash off my make-up. As I plucked the wipes out of their box there was a knock on my door.

"Go away!"

"It's me."

"Oh, then come in."

As Daddy entered the room, I began to scrub my lips hard. He moved towards me and brought my hand down.

"Don't punish yourself for her."

He grabbed the wipe out of my hand and started to softly take the lipstick off. I lost it, then, I couldn't help myself, and I began to cry. Daddy took another wipe from the box, and washed away the mascara that streamed down my cheeks. I leaned forward when he was done, resting my head against the waistband of his slacks.

"I'm not a slut, Daddy. I swear."

"I know."

"Then why doesn't she?"

I looked up, my chin taking the place of my forehead. He wiped at my tears again, then spoke.

"I don't know."

"I don't know how you can stand her."

He let out a sigh, and shook his head, "she's not like that with me. She's a good woman."

I rolled my eyes, "why isn't she good to me? What have I done to piss her off?"

"Nothing. She's going through some self-esteem issues, and she sees you as a target, I guess."

"So, she's jealous of me?"

"Yeah a little."

Daddy took my hand and helped me off the chair. He guided me to the bed and laid me down. He laid down behind me and I smiled.

"You've not done this since I was a little girl."

He laughed and drew his arm tight around my tummy as he drew me back onto him.

"I know. I'm trying to make you feel better."

"I'm feeling a little better."

"Good."

"I still don't understand Mom, especially, when she calls me a slut or a whore. Daddy, I've never even touched a guy."

"Never?"

"No, honest. I've never even been kissed."

"Come on now. You're a very pretty girl. No guy's ever come on to you?"

I felt Daddy move his hips and I looked back at him as I felt something else press against my butt.

"Sorry, just trying to get comfortable."

I nodded then answered his question, "Of course guys come on to me, all the time. But I've always turned them down. I'm too afraid that Mom will see it."

"So, you've wanted to touch a guy, or kiss a guy."

"Oh yeah, very much so."

I looked back at him again, and smiled sheepishly. The arm that held me around my belly came up to rest right below my boobs. I didn't ask why he'd moved it. I liked where it was. Instead, I ignored it and asked another question, "how'd you escape her?"

"Ha! Like I've said, she's not the same way with me. I'm her husband not her daughter. I came up here to see how you were. She knows better than to argue with me. But lets not talk about this anymore. Okay?"

"Okay."

Daddy leaned forward and kissed my nose, and I giggled.

"So, have you ever touched yourself?"

The question was brought on so suddenly that I had no time to lie, "yes."

I blushed after I said it, and Daddy smiled.

"Don't be shy. Every body touches themselves, it's a natural thing. What do you think about when you do it?"

"Daddy, I don't know if I should..."

"Hush now c***d and answer the question."

He moved his hips again, I knew I definitely felt his manhood against me.

"I guess I just think about how good it feels. I mean, I don't have anything else to go on."

"I see. Does it feel really good?"

"Yes, all the time. I like the way my fingers feel on it."

"On what?"

"My, you know, my pussy."

"Do you just rub your clit, or do you fuck yourself too?"

"You mean insert my fingers?"

"Yeah, baby, do you do that?"

"No. I just rub my clit and..."

"And what?"

"Play with my boobs."

Daddy looked down at me as I moved my head back again to look at him. I couldn't deny the way I was feeling at the moment. Talking to Daddy about how I masturbated made my pussy begin to throb. I knew he could tell; I could feel the bl**d rushing into my face as I grew hot; and I knew he could see it. He smiled down at me, and kissed my forehead.

"Would it make you feel better if you were to touch yourself right now?"

I only nodded my head, and allowed Daddy to roll me over onto my back.

"Then why don't you? Do it for me. I bet it'll make it even better with me watching."

I nodded my head again, and moved my right hand down to my pussy. Daddy lifted my nightgown up so that he could see my fingers move across my clit. I moaned softly as I began to pinch the hard little nub between my fingers.

"That's a good girl. I want you to relax. Forget about everything else, and just enjoy yourself."

I closed my eyes, and moved my other hand to my tits; pulling down the nightgown, I freed them, and began to move the hand back and forth, pinching and twisting each erect nipple. I moaned louder, and my hips began to pump in time with my fingers. I felt Daddy's lips come down on my head, and heard him take in a deep breath, capturing the scent of my shampoo, as he began to whisper.

"That's right baby. You come for me. Come for your Daddy, Jessica. Does that feel good?"

I whispered back, "it feels wonderful."

"Are you going to come for me?"

"Yes Daddy, for you."

Daddy's hand moved and he cupped the breast closes to him as he bent his head down and took the nipple into his mouth. I lost all control then, and began to come. My body bucked wildly on the bed, and Daddy bit down on my nipple to keep it in his mouth. I pressed my lips together to keep from screaming out.

Daddy pulled away when I had calmed down, and he presses his lips against mine. They were so hot, and the feel of them against my own full lips made me moan.

Daddy broke the kiss and got up from the bed. He began to walk towards the bedroom door.

"Wait! Daddy, where are you going?"

"You need to rest now."

I got up and came to him, pressing my body against his as I looked up.

"But I don't want you to go. I want to see it."

"See what?"

Daddy smiled, he knew what I meant.

"Your, cock Daddy, I wanna see it."

"I don't know. I can't be up here too much longer. Mom will come looking for me."

"Please Daddy, just a little peek."

"Okay, just a little one."

I watched as he unzipped his pants, and brought his cock into view. I gasped, as I looked at it, and my body made me sink down to my knees. I brought my hands up and ran the palms down the thick veiny shaft, as I stared at the mushroom-like shaped head.

"Oh Daddy, it's so big."

I ran my palms back up the red shaft, and closed them around the almost purple colored head. Daddy let out a moan, and I looked up, squeezing my hands around the head again. He smiled down at me, and tried to back up, "okay, that's enough. I got to go now."

"No, Daddy please don't go. Lemme look at it some more. It's so beautiful. Lemme make you come."

"Really, I have to go. Your mother will be looking for me."

"Please Daddy! You can't go back to Mom like this."

I ran my hands up and down the shaft again, invoking another moan from Daddy. I saw clear fluid coming from the tiny hole, and brought my tongue to it, licking it clean. Daddy's body shivered, and I looked up, "what was that?"

Daddy laughed, "You lick it away before you ask? It's pre-cum."

"Oh, it tasted good. Did you like that?"

"Of course I did."

I did it again, taking my tongue along the plum-colored head of his cock, and then down the long shaft, before coming back up.

"You wanna make me come, baby?"

"Yes, Daddy, very much so."

"Then grab onto the shaft."

I wrapped both hands around him.

"Yeah, just like that. Now, put the head into your mouth. Mmmm..there you go. Now suck it and jack it off."

I began, being a little uncoordinated to begin with, but soon catching on and moving my mouth back and forth in time with my hands.

"There you go baby, that makes Daddy feel real good."

I looked up and smiled at him, "are you gonna come Daddy. I want you to come."

"Just keep at it, sweetie, and I will. Stroke it a little harder and a little faster, and suck it a little harder too."

I nodded, and did as was told. Daddy leaned against the door, and moved his hands down to my tits that were still hanging over the top of my nightgown.

"God, Jessi, are you sure you've never done this before?"

I looked up and nodded my head.

"You're a natural cock-sucker then."

I giggled around his cock and shrugged my shoulders.

"I'm gonna come baby. Are you ready for it?"

I nodded vigorous. Daddy smiled, and then I felt him begin to empty his seed into my mouth. I worked hard, trying to swallow it all, but being my first time, most of it ran down the corner of my lips.

Daddy pulled his cock away when he was finished. I stayed on my knees, as he took the head of his cock, and wiped the cum that seeped down my chin on to it, and then fed it back to me. I moaned as I licked it all off.

I got up when Daddy put his cock back in his pants. He looked down at me and smiled.

"You know your mother will be gone all day tomorrow."

I smiled wickedly, "I know."

"We'll be here all by ourselves."

"Yes, we will."

"What can you think to do?"

"You could try and fit that big cock up my pussy."

He looked at me in mock shock, "such a bad, bad, girl!"

"Maybe I need to be punished for it."

Daddy let out a low growl, and grabbed my neck, right under my jaw. He shook my head back and forth for a second before releasing me. "Maybe you do."

The next morning, I couldn't wait for Mom to leave. It seemed as though she was taking forever just to get ready to go to the gym and then shopping with her s****r. But finally, she left, and left Daddy and I were in the house all by ourselves.

I sat on the couch in the living room, watching cartoons, when Daddy came in the room. He looked at the TV and shook his head.

"You're a little old for cartoons aren't you?"

"I like this one."

"Why don't you turn it off?"

I quickly did so, and watched Daddy come to me. He hadn't bothered to dress, Mom had thought him still asl**p when she left. I watched him get down on his knees in front of me, and moaned as his lips came to my thighs. My legs opened, the further up he got, and I let out a low moan as he kissed the top of my pussy. His hands came around my ankles and he pulled my legs up and out, so that my ass was almost falling off the couch. My pussy was level to his mouth, and he took no time devouring it.

As his mouth clamped over my pussy, and he shot his tongue out to flick it across my clit, my body began to shake uncontrollably and I yelled out.

"Oh my God, Daddy, that feels so fuckin' good!"

He began to moan, making his voice vibrate off my clit, and I yelled louder, "Oh Daddy! Oh my fuckin' god! Daddy! I'm gonna come!"

One of his hands came off my ankle, and he slipped a finger into my pussy. I screamed loudly and my body began to buck. I pulled on his hair when I couldn't take anymore, and he came up and kissed me roughly. I moaned into his mouth as I tasted myself on him. I broke the kiss, and moved my lips to his chin, licking my cum from it, and moving back up to lick the rest of my juices off his lips. I moved my lips again, kissing his neck, and moving down. I sucked and bit at both of his nipples before, moving and taking my lips down his stomach. He backed up just a little, and soon, the upper half of me was pressed down against the couch, my legs spread completely on both sides, and my feet planted firmly on the floor as I took the head of his cock into my mouth.

"That's it baby, get that cock all nice and wet so I can get it into that tight little cunt of yours."

I moaned, letting my lips off his cock, and watched the trails of spit seep down the shaft.

He didn't allow me to stay that way long, before he pulled me up by my hair and pulled me off the couch. He turned me around and pressed my tummy and tits against the cushions. He came between my legs, letting his cock rub against my pussy. I moaned and nodded my head, "yes Daddy. Fuck me! Please fuck me, stick that cock in my pussy. It wants it so fuckin' bad."

I felt the head pop into my cunt, and I let out a whimper.

"Only for a second, baby, that's it. It'll only hurt for a second."

He slowly slid his cock into me. My eyes shut tightly as my pussy began to stretch around him. When he'd gotten his entire length into me he stopped.

"You do it now. When you feel like it, start to move."

I wasted no time, and began to rock back and forth, whimpering, until the pain went away.

"Daddy, fuck me! Do it now! Please!"

Daddy grabbed onto my hips and began to thrust. I began to scream almost hysterically and yell out, "oh fuck yeah! That feels so fuckin' good. Work that cunt with your big cock, Daddy!"

He smacked my ass and thrust harder.

"You like it huh? You like that big cock stretching out your tight little cunt?"

"Yes Daddy, I fuckin' love it!"

"Such a nasty girl, you are."

He kept thrusting, until we both heard the door slam shut. I looked back alarmed and he lifted his finger to his lips, and began to slowly grind his cock into me. I let out a low moan, and moved my hips with him. Then Mom walked into the room. I looked at her, my eyes half closed with the lust that went through my body. She looked at me with a, I-knew-you-were-a-slut-all-along, smirk, and came sauntering in the room. My eyes opened in surprise, when the yelling didn't start, and they opened even wider when I saw her taking off her clothes. I didn't say anything, only stared as she came to the couch, moved my head and sat down right in front of me. She looked first at Daddy, and then down to me.

"I knew it wouldn't be long until he had his cock in you. I've been waiting for that day. You like his cock? You like fucking your Daddy, you little whore. It's big isn't it? Biggest one I've ever seen."

I only nodded at her. She smiled down at me.

"I've wanted to fuck you too. Such a pretty little thing you are. I just didn't' t know how to go about doing it. You wonder why I yell at you. It's because I wanted that pussy first. I didn't want some boy to have it. It's okay that Daddy got it first, I'm sure he's been fucking the hell out of his little girl."

I just nodded again, and looked at her pussy that was already very wet.

"Have you ever eaten pussy, baby?"

"No. Daddy just did me for the first time this morning."

"He's good at it, isn't he?"

"Yeah."

"Yeah. Why don't you lick me. I want to see that pretty mouth covered in my cream."

I bent my head down and took my tongue across her slit.

"You suck your Daddy's cock yet?"

I nodded and Daddy spoke, "she's good at it too. Just like her Momma."

Mom smiled and nodded, "suck it, baby, suck my clit. Mmmmm..there you go. Be a little slut for your Daddy and me. You like my pussy?"

I lifted my head, "yes Momma. I like the way it tastes, and it's so pretty."

She moaned and moved my head back down to her cunt, "good baby, now make it come."

I continued licking and sucking her clit as Daddy's thrusts became hard again. I moaned, and Mom bucked. Her hand came down on my head, and she pushed my face harder into her.


You gonna come baby? Gonna come all over Daddy's cock?"

I nodded, and she moaned again. "Good girl, come for me and your Daddy. I bet your cunt is so fuckin' tight against that monster."

"Yes it is."

Mom smiled over at Daddy, "fuck her harder, Theron. Show her how a woman gets fucked. Show her how little sluts that like to fuck their Daddy's cock and lick their Momma's pussy get treated."

Daddy grabbed my hips hard and began to rock me back and forth in time with his hard thrusts. I screamed into Mom's pussy, and her juices came flooding out as she yelled.

"Yes, that's it baby, our little slut, make me come!"

She shoved my head so hard into her pussy that I couldn't breathe, but I didn't care. Daddy's cock felt so good ramming into my pussy and Mom tasted so good that I couldn't stop sucking her. As her orgasm hit its height I tried to swallow most of the juices that shot from her.

Daddy, stopped moving all together, and I felt his cock swell right before I felt his seed hit my inner walls. Mom lifted my head as I moaned at the feeling of Daddy coming inside of me. She kissed me, just I had done Daddy, licking her own juices from my skin, before pulling me away from her.

Daddy moved and Mom laid me on the floor. She moved down to my pussy and began to lick all of Daddy's seed from me. I moaned loudly as Daddy came up and placed his still hard cock into my mouth.

"Clean it, slut. Clean all your juices off my cock."

I sucked him into my mouth, and as I got most of it in and thought I could take no more, Daddy thrust forward, sending the rest of his cock into my throat. I choked and heard mom laugh. Daddy didn't leave his cock in my mouth too long. He pulled out, right as I began to come from Mom's tongue.

"Oh shit, Mommy, I'm coming!"

She clamped her mouth down tight on my cunt and took my juices as they came from me. Then Daddy pulled her off of me.

"Suck me off, bitch."

Mom moaned and took his cock. I watched amazed that she could take the whole thing without choking. I couldn't watch for long; I was commanded to get back under mom. I licked her pussy, and shoved three fingers inside of her. I fucked her hard as I began to bite her clit. Her hips ground down onto my mouth, and she moaned loudly but didn't come. Daddy announced that he was coming again as well, and I looked up to see not a drop of his seed seeping from Mom's lips.

Mom moved after she took Daddy's seed. She came and sat on me, grinding her clit into mine. I moaned at the feel of her pussy on me, and as my mouth opened, she dropped down on her hands, and began to dribble Daddy's seed from her mouth into mine. I moaned louder as I took it.

When her mouth was empty she bent down and shoved her tongue into my mouth. We kissed, letting Daddy's cum pass between both of our mouths, and allowing it to drip down our lips.

As we both began to orgams again, I grabbed onto her hips and pushed her down harder onto me. I yelled out, "it feels sooooo good, Momma! Your cunt feels so good on me!"

She didn't say anything, but moaned even louder.

She rolled off of me when we were finished, and we laid on the floor, panting and exhausted. Daddy picked me up, and took me to my room.

"sl**p now. You'll need it. Your mother is insatiable."

"Okay Daddy."

He kissed my forehead and moved when Mom came in.

"You know your ours now."

"Yes, Momma."

"Good. Rest now."

She kissed my forehead too, and my eyes began to close after I heard the door shut lightly.

... Continue»
Posted by taboolover1966 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 7062  |  
99%
  |  12

Daddy and Sir: I want to be Daddy's girl

"Next time I want to film it." I said, wiping my face and licking the cum from my fingers.
"You want me and Daddy to record us fucking that sissy ass? This just for you, or you gonna post it on the internet?" Sir asked.
"I have a profile on this site where you can post pictures and videos. I've only got nude pictures of myself on there, so far. But I've always wanted to put a video up of me getting fucked." I said as I licked the last bit of cum off my fingers, savoring the taste of Daddy and Sir's collective load.
I stretched out on the bed. I was on my back, facing upward, staring at Daddy as he and Sir hovered over me.
"She wants the world to see her dirty ass get fucked." Daddy said, rubbing the inside of my thigh. "Well, Baby Girl, we don't have to wait. Daddy's got a cell phone that can do pictures and video." Daddy jumped off the bed and walked to the bathroom door where his coat hung on a hook. He dug around inside one of the coat pockets and pulled out an expensive looking Smart Phone. "I almost forgot about what all this thing can do. We'll get all the video and pictures you want, then you can put them all up there where everybody can see you sucking cock, getting fucked, and eating my load like the little cum hungry whore you are."
I started to sit up but Daddy stopped me.
"I didn't tell you to get up, did I?" He asked in a stern, fatherly, alpha male voice.
He stared at me with his intense, sexy green eyes as I gently laid back down.
"I'm only going to say this once, you don't move unless I move you, or I tell you where and how to move. Right now, your little slutty ass belongs to me." He had the smart phone aimed at me, taking video. "Do you understand?"
"Yes, Daddy." I said in my best obedient, sissy girl voice.
"I am your Daddy, and you will respect me."
"I will respect you, Daddy. I will do what I am told, like a good girl."
"That's right, Baby Girl. The only reason you're here is because I wanted to fuck. Sir is only here because I wanted to tag team your little fagot ass. If you don't like that, get your shit, get dressed, and leave." He said, pointing toward the hotel door.
"Please Daddy, I don't want to go. I'll be a good girl from now on. I'll do anything you tell me, anything you want. I'm your little obedient cum slut." I said, looking into Daddy's eyes as he climbed back onto the bed, positioning himself beside me.
It's always been my fantasy to be an older man's sissy slut, a submissive bottom who's only purpose is to serve my dominant daddy. And there I was, on my back, dressed like a whore and willing to do whatever these two older, dominant men wanted. My fantasy had become reality, and I was loving every filthy second of it.
"Are you telling the truth? Does Baby Girl want her Daddy to be nice?" He said as he caressed my face. "Or are you going to f***e me to be mean and strict?"
"I want whatever you want, Daddy." I whispered, just loud enough to be heard.
"That's the right answer." He and Sir both laughed.
My heart raced with excitement as I looked up at Daddy and Sir, my tiny sissy cock was getting hard just thinking about what they would do to me next. It was then that I realized, I hadn't had an orgasm yet.
My ass and mouth had been filled and fucked beyond my wildest dreams. Daddy and Sir had their way with me, used me like a slut and gave me more pleasure than I ever thought possible. My only interest, at the time, was Daddy and Sir cumming. But, now that both men had allowed me to taste their seed, I wanted to cum too.
"Daddy, can I touch myself? Can I cum?" I asked.
"Baby Girl, you want to cum for us?" Sir asked, pulling at his thick, half hard cock.
"Yes, Sir." I said breathlessly.
"Yeah, I think she's earned it. You cum for us, Baby Girl." Daddy said.
With Daddy's permission, I pulled the front of my G-string down and started to stroke my sissy girl clit. As I played with myself, Daddy aimed the phone at me. I heard the electronic shutter sound click several times as he took photos of me. My sissy cock oozed pre-cum as I tried to look sexy and slutty for the camera.
Daddy got off the bed and walked around to where my feet were hanging off of the mattress. He put the phone down and grabbed my ankles, lifted my legs and bending me at the waste. My cock was now directly over my mouth. I kept stroking.
"You open that mouth, Baby Girl. Open your mouth and take your cum. Your gonna take every fucking drop, because your a little cum slut." Daddy instructed.
Sir had positioned himself above my head, grabbing my ankles with both hands to hold me down and keep me bent. His half erect cock dangled above me. I had to fight the temptation to take him in my mouth again, but I had to do as Daddy said. I had to cum in my own mouth.
"Don't you let a fucking drop hit the bed, slut." Daddy continued filming, using his free hand to rub my smooth, freshly fucked ass.
"Yes, Daddy. Not a drop, not a drop. All in my mouth, Daddy. All in my mouth." I moaned in ecstasy as I started to jerk my little cock harder and faster.
Daddy used his free hand to pull my ass apart. The next sensation I felt was his tongue rimming my asshole. I moaned loudly, not caring if anyone outside of our cheap hotel room heard me.
Hearing my loud, enthusiastic reaction made Daddy even more aggressive. He pushed the tip of his tongue inside of me, then took it out and licked the rim of my asshole. Sir watched intently, stroking his thick cock right over my face.
"Yeah, Yeah, she likes that. You like that, don't you bitch? She likes having that nasty ass licked." Sir laughed to himself as he playfully slapped my face a couple of times with his thick member. "I'm gonna give her a little more to swallow myself. You want some more, Baby Girl? Think you can handle another load? All that cum in your mouth, think you can take it?"
"Yes Sir, I can take it. I'm a good girl and I want it. I can take it all. I want your thick load in my mouth to go along with mine. I want it, give me your load, Sir." I was begging like the hungry little cum slut that I was. "Can I suck his cock Daddy? Can I suck his cock and make him cum?"
"No, you keep your fucking mouth open and empty. Sir will give you what you want when he's good and fucking ready, and not a second sooner." Daddy said.
He had stopped licking, taking his tongue away so he could bring the camera closer to my ass.
"You've got a sexy little hole, Baby Girl." Sir commented, watching Daddy film my ass in close up.
"Thank you, Sir." I stroked my sissy clit faster, using my pre-cum as lube.
I wanted to cum, just to please Daddy. I was desperate to be Daddy's good little cum slut. Daddy wanted me to shoot my load into my mouth, so i wanted it too. Every last drop, just like Daddy said.
"I'm afraid your not gonna be quite as tight as you used to be, Baby Girl. Not after we're done with you." Daddy said as he slid two fingers, knuckle deep, into my asshole.
"Oh God Daddy, I'm gonna cum. Can I cum Daddy?" I begged to taste my own cum as Daddy fingered my ass.
"Go ahead Baby, cum for us." Daddy said, moving the camera to get a side view of me.
I stroked faster and opened my mouth as wide as I could. The orgasm hit me and it was like an explosion. The cum came out of my cock in thick, delicious gobs. Every spurt went straight into my wide open mouth, pooling at the back of my throat.
Daddy watched and filmed while he fingered my ass.
"Don't swallow yet. Keep your mouth open, Baby Girl." Sir said, stroking his cock faster and aiming it at my open mouth.
I felt the head of Sir's thick member touch the tip of my tongue. He let out a loud moan and released his seed into my mouth. He stroked himself, milking every last drop of cum from his cock. By the time he finished, I had so much cum in my mouth I didn't know if I could swallow it all without choking.
"Swallow it, Baby Girl. Go ahead and swallow it all." Daddy had taken his fingers out of my ass and allowed me to unbend myself. He had moved the camera over my face to get a shot of my mouth as I held it open, showing how much cum I was about to swallow.
"That's a beautiful shot. Now swallow it for the camera." Sir said, his cock hanging limp and exhausted next to my face. "You look so fucking good with all that cum in your mouth."
I looked directly into the lens of the Smart Phone, opened my throat and let all of that cum drain down into my stomach. It tasted so fucking good, my cum mixed with Sir's. I licked my lips, satisfied.
"Here, get up and shoot me fucking this little whore again." Daddy instructed Sir, giving him the camera.
Sir did as he was told. He got off the bed and stood at the edge of the mattress, pointing the Smart Phone at me and Daddy.
I saw that Daddy's cock was swollen and huge. I was shocked to find that it looked even bigger than before. His cock was at least an inch larger than the last time he fucked me.
Daddy spread my legs and put them over his shoulders, lifting my ass into the air so he could enter me easier.
"Don't look so worried, Baby Girl. Daddy's got a little more for you too." He said as he rubbed my asshole with his cock's massive head, using his pre-cum to lube me up even more. My hole was wet and aching to be fucked again.
"Look at her, she looks so sexy with those boots over your shoulders, Daddy. This little slut wants that cock in her so bad." Sir said as he stood over us filming.
"Is that true, Baby Girl? You want my cock inside you?" Daddy pushed the tip of his cock in a little, just to prepare me for what was to come.
"Yes Daddy, I want your raw cock in me so fucking bad. Fuck me, Daddy. I want to feel every inch of you inside me." I begged him, my ass hungry for cock.
Daddy leaned in and I spread my ass apart with my hands. I felt him slide into me, slowly. I relaxed as much as possible and my asshole stretched to accommodate all that Daddy was giving me.
He pushed every inch into me. I felt his balls against my ass cheeks just before he started to pull out of me. Slowly, he took back all that he had put in. He stopped, leaving his cock's head in me. And then he pushed into me again.
I moaned and shook uncontrollably as Daddy increased his thrust. Faster and harder, in and out, until he was pounding my ass with every inch of that massive dick. Daddy was power fucking my slutty ass and I begged him for more.
"Give it to me, Daddy. Your cock feels so fucking good in my ass." I said, looking straight into his eyes. "I want you to cum inside me. Will you cum in my ass, Daddy?"
Daddy didn't answer me, he just fucked me harder.
"Cum in me. Cum in me, Daddy. Breed my sissy, fagot ass." I begged.
Sir moved around the bed, trying to capture every possible angle on video.
Daddy was pounding me fast and hard, fucking me without mercy. He started to moan and I felt his cock start to spasm.
Daddy was about to cum.
"Fill me up, Daddy. Cum in my ass."
Daddy thrust his cock into me one final time, hard, and I felt the flood of his hot cum fill my ass. It felt so good, that huge cock pumping his seed into me. His cock pulsed and twitched with every squirt.
"I'm not pulling out until it goes limp." He said, still balls deep inside me, his dick still rock hard. "And when I do pull it out of you, your gonna clean it with your mouth."
When Daddy told me what I would have to do when he pulled out of me, I came again. I never stroked my cock, didn't touch it the entire time Daddy fucked me. But, there I was, my hard little sissy cock sticking out of the top of my G-string, shooting cum all over my stomach and chest. My body shook and quivered in orgasm.
"Be my Daddy. I want to be your girl. I want to be Daddy's girl." I told him.
"You want to be my girl, huh?"
"Yes, I want to be yours. I need to be yours, Daddy." I begged him. "I've never been fucked like you fuck me, Daddy. Please, let me be your girl. I will do anything you want. Please, Daddy, Please."
Daddy turned and looked at Sir.
"You getting this on camera?" He asked.
Sir nodded.
"Good, because I want you to remember this. I want you to remember begging to be my girl."
"Please, Daddy." I pleaded.
"There are some conditions to be discussed, but we can do that later. First, you have some cleaning to do." Daddy pulled his limp, dirty cock out of me. It was covered in cum and ass, but I sat up and devoured it. Taking him in my mouth like the greedy slut that I was.

To be continued.......
... Continue»
Posted by bttmblw 1 year ago  |  Categories: Gay Male, Group Sex, Shemales  |  Views: 2026  |  
99%
  |  12

SITTING IN DADDY'S LAP

Mommy was coming home from the hospital! She had my new baby s****r
with her, too! I was home from my stay with Grandma for three days while
Daddy and Mommy picked my new s****r up from the hospital (I think they
have a machine in there that takes they baby out of Mommy's tummy, and it
takes three days), and I was just waiting for Mommy to come in from the
kitchen. We'd always had the same routine at nights, after supper. Mommy
would start the dishwasher and come in and sit down to watch television
with me and Daddy. I would get up in her lap and sit with her and she'd
hold me. Even while my new s****r was growing in her belly, I would sit up
next to Mommy and she'd have her arm around me. Now that my baby s****r was
out of Mommy's tummy, I expected to be able to sit in Mommy's lap again,
just like before.
I had missed being in Mommy's lap so much. Being held in her lap was
the high point of my day, as you can imagine. I would get home from school
and she'd have a snack waiting for me, then it was go out and play until
she called me in for supper, and then after supper, it was Mommy's lap and
then up to my bed for a good night's sl**p. I hadn't slept too good those
days Mommy was in the hospital.
So after supper, I went to the living room and sat eagerly, watching
the television with Daddy sitting in his chair nearby, and waited for Mommy
to come in.
Only she didn't. She came in and kissed Daddy and then kissed me, and
I waited for her to sit down, but she passed on by and started on out
again.
"Mommy!" I called after her.
"What is it, hon?"
"Aren't you going to stay here?" I said.
"No, honey, I have to check on Rachel."
"But you're coming right back?" I asked.
"No, honey." Mom said. She came back and kissed me again, on the
forehead. "I have to rock Rachel to sl**p."
"But, Mo-om!" I said. "What about you watching television with me and
Daddy?"
"Hon." Mom said to Daddy.
"It's okay, sport." Daddy said to me. "You and me will watch
television together."
"But I always sit on Mommy's lap to watch television." I protested.
"But you're a big boy now." Daddy said. "Getting too old to sit on
Mommy's lap any longer."
"No more?" I whined.
"Now, now, you're a big boy now." Daddy said.
"But I want to sit in Mommy's lap!" I whined.
"Well, you can't, any more." Daddy said.
"It's that baby's fault!" I said, my self-sympathy turning to anger.
"No, not really." Daddy said. "Even if Rachel hadn't come along, you
would have had to give up sitting in her lap sooner or later. You're
getting too big for her lap."
"Mmm." I said. That's the sound you make when you accept something
someone's telling you, but you don't like it. I sat on the couch, all
alone, "I'm going to miss sitting in Mommy's lap." I said after a
time. "It's not fair."
"Hey." Daddy said. "You're not the only one who has to get used to
things being different around here. I felt the same way when you came
along, you know."
"You used to sit in Mommy's lap?" I asked, intrigued.
"No, but we did a lot of other things a lot like sitting in her lap."
Daddy said. "That all ended when you came along. Now it's Rachel's turn to
be Mommy's special pet."
"Oh." I said.
"Looks like you and me are out in the cold now." Daddy said, and I
could feel the same sort of bitterness in his voice I'd had in mine when I
had said "It's not fair."
It didn't seem right, Mommy leaving Daddy alone to let me sit in her
lap. And now she was doing the same thing to me. I knew Daddy had started
sl**ping on the couch downstairs (it made out into a bed) the last few
months. I guess with both me and Rachel, Daddy got squeezed right out of
being cuddled by Mommy.
I had an idea. "Daddy?"
"Yeah, son?"
"Could I sit in your lap?" I asked. "I mean, since Mommy won't let me
sit in her lap anymore, and you're all alone, and stuff."
"Sure, son." Daddy said. "You can sit in my lap. You and me will watch
television. But your bedtime is still eight o'clock like always, okay?"
"Okay." I said.
Daddy was bigger than Mommy, by quite a lot. His body was shaped
different, too. Mom had these breasts that were soft, and my head would
rest on them just like on a pillow. But Daddy had these larger, softer pads
of his chest, and I nestled my head on them. Daddy's arms were around me
and he was a lot stronger than Mom, I could feel the big hams of his hands
as they rested, one on my mid-back and one on my leg. I put my arm around
his neck.
"How does it feel, sitting in my lap?" Daddy asked me.
"Feels good." I admitted. "Almost as good as Mommy's."
"Almost?" Daddy said. "What am I doing wrong?"
"Mommy would stroke my hair and arms and stuff." I mentioned. "Felt
nice."
"Okay." Daddy reached up and ran his huge fingers through my hair and
down my neck. "Like this?"
"Uh-huh." I agreed. His other hand was running up and down my
leg. Actually, it didn't feel at all the way Mommy did it, but Daddy was
trying. And what Daddy was doing felt in its own way a lot better.
I reached up with my free hand and I felt Daddy's chest, running my
hand over it. Giggled, because it felt kind of funny, and kind of good at
the same time. My stomach was tingling kind of weird-like.
Daddy chuckled too and I reached up and Daddy kissed me. Just a
regular sort of kiss, but it was different in how it made me feel. All kind
of special and warm and that tingle in my stomach went right down into my
wienie and it got all hard at once.
I squirmed because of my wienie getting hard and I felt it,
then. Daddy's wienie was hard, too. "Daddy." I giggled. "Your wienie is all
hard."
"It is?" Daddy said. Then, he noticed, because I was only wearing my
briefs and t-shirt, like I wear to bed. "Yours is stiff, too."
"Yeah." I giggled. "Feels funny."
Daddy's hand came up and cupped my crotch. "Funny how?" He asked me.
"Kind of tingles." I said. "Like it's alive."
Daddy's fingers began to gently knead my briefs, his fingers feeling
out and rubbing over my tiny little stiff dick. "It does feel like it's
alive." he said.
"Uh-huh." I said. "That feels even better, you touching it."
Daddy's fingers were making my wienie feel like it was going to bust!
"You want me to make it feel even better?" He asked me.
"Uh-huh." I said.
Daddy's fingers went up and he lifted the elastic of my waistband of
my briefs and slid his hand down inside. I felt his fingers find and touch
and grab hold of my little wienie and I just groaned. "Oooh, Daddy!" I
sighed. "That does feel better."
"I haven't even started yet." Daddy said. "It gets better."
"Better?" I almost whimpered.
"Yeah." Daddy said. "All I have to do is this." And Daddy's fingers
began to gently pull the skin of my wienie back and forth, making it wiggle
over the tip and back. The feeling was like nothing I'd ever felt before,
my dick was sending such pleasure up through it into my body, and it was
all due to Daddy's wonderful fingers, moving up and down on my dick.
I moaned and laid my head on Daddy's shoulder, looked up at him,
smiling down at me, and I said, "Oh, Daddy, that feels so good!" I
said. "Faster, Daddy, faster."
"Need to get this down off you for that." Daddy said as his hand let
go of me, but only to grab hold of my briefs. His other hand worked from
behind, and I lifted up to let him slip my briefs down onto my thighs, a
red ring of material now, and my bare buttock rested on Daddy's jeans and
my dick was again enveloped in his hand, only now he got his entire hand
into it, his fingers wrapped around my wienie and his palm making a full
circle.
"Now we can really get it moving for you, son." Daddy said.
His hand began to move up and down now, his hand holding tightly onto
my little wiener, and I could only gasp as my Daddy pumped on my
willy. Daddy's hand was under my back and I just lay back on it and let my
head hang down and my legs went up and my toes curled as my Daddy's hand
pleasured my dick with his rapid strokes up and down.
"Oh, oh, Daddy, oh!" I gasped. "Oh, Daddy, that's so good, that's so
good, oh, OH, OH, OH, OH-OH-OH-OHHHH!" I groaned as my body stiffened, for
my wienie was feeling so-so-good, and I trembled with the amazing feeling
of it, just quivering as the sensations ended, and I was panting like I'd
been running a lot, only I hadn't.
I looked up with my eyes all kind of scrambled, looking at my Daddy
and he was smiling down at me in a sort of way like he had pulled a joke on
me, and I guess he had, for it was the best joke ever, and I grinned back,
and I put a trembling hand up and touching his face and said, "Thank you,
Daddy. That felt so good."
Daddy kind of nuzzled my hand and I realized then that he still had
his own stiff wienie and I said, "Can I do yours now, Daddy?"
Daddy's mouth kind of puckered on one side as he considered it, and
said, "Not sitting in my lap, you can't."
"Silly." I said and he laughed and I slid out of his lap and onto the
floor. That put me between Daddy's legs, and he splayed them out wider and
his fingers came up and undid his buttons on his jeans.
I helped pull them down and then I saw Daddy's big wiener, and I said,
"Golly! It's huge!" in wonder.
"Yours will get this big some day." Daddy said. "When you're older."
I reached up and touched it like it was magical or something. Daddy
moaned when I got hold of his wienie and it was hot as it could be. "I do
it like this?" I said as I wrapped my fingers around it and began to pump
up and down on the huge shaft.
"Ooh, yeah, Son, just like that, baby, just like that!" Daddy moaned
as I pumped on his dick. "Oh, baby, I'm so hot, I'm not going to last too
long, baby, I'm going to shoot."
"Shoot what?" I wanted to know.
"My cream." Daddy said. "White stuff, it comes out when you're older,
baby, it's going to shoot soon."
"Wow!" I marvled at that. "Can I see it?"
"Keep pumping my cock, baby, and you will." Daddy promised.
"Oh, I will." I said. "I can pump it really hard." And I moved my hand
and arm just as fast as I could.
Sure enough, Daddy groaned in no time, just like me, only he sort of
went, "Nn-nnn-nnn-NNN-NNNNNHUH-GUHHHHHH!" when he felt as good as I had.
And it shot out all right, that white stuff. Boy, there was a lot of
it, and it just blasted up in the air like a fountain and it landed all
over his legs and all over me, getting on my hair and my face a little, but
most of it hit my t-shirt. Daddy kept on groaning for as long as it shot
out or dribbled out over my flailing hand, and then he was down to gasping
the way I had gasped when I was done, and I held on, and I said, "Are you
done now, Daddy?"
"Oh, oohh, oh, yeah, Son." Daddy panted. "You did it just right, baby,
oh, yeah!"
"That was cool!" I said as I looked at the thick white stuff on my
hand. "You shot a lot of that white stuff all over me." I lifted it up
closer to my face to look at it.
"Yeah, it's called come or sperm or jism." Daddy explained. "A
grown-up like me can shoot it when we pump our cocks like you pumped it for
me. It's all kind of salty tasting if you were to taste it."
Taste it? I lifted my hand to my mouth and my tongue reached out and
touched it, and Daddy groaned. "Oh, yeah, baby, taste that come, taste it
for Daddy."
"Tastes funny." I said. "But it's good."
"Yeah, it's good." Daddy said all husky in his voice. "Real good."
I put my mouth on it and got all the come on my hand into my mouth and
ran it around on my tongue, swallowed. "Yeah, it's good." I agreed.
Daddy and I heard the upstairs door shut, and Mom's steps on the
hallway. "Mommy's coming back." I said.
"Quick, son." Daddy said as his hands fought his pants closed. "Get
your shorts up and back on my lap, fast."
I did and Daddy couldn't fasten his jeans before Mom arrived as I
climbed back into his lap. I felt Daddy's jism on his jeans, all wet and
sticky.
"Well, Rachel's asl**p." Mom announced. "For now, anyway."
"That's good." Dad agreed as Mom sat down.
"All right, Max." Mom said to me as she sat down. "You can come sit by
me, but not in my lap. I'm still sore from the hospital."
"It's okay." I said. "I can sit in Daddy's lap now."
Mom just smiled a sigh of relief. "Well, if you're sure you don't
mind." she said. "I don't want you to think I don't love the two most
important men in my life."
She meant Daddy and me and I giggled. "That's okay." I said. "You have
to take care of my baby s****r now. I'll take care of Daddy and he'll take
care of me."
"We sure will, Tiger." Daddy said to me.
"All right." Mom agreed. "You can just sit in Daddy's lap every night
instead of mine, while I'm upstairs tending to Rachel. I know it'll be a
relief to me."
"Me, too." Daddy whispered to me and I giggled, snuggled up even more
and Daddy gave me a hug.
I like sitting in Daddy's lap!... Continue»
Posted by john1195 1 year ago  |  Categories: Gay Male  |  Views: 5268  |  
92%
  |  18

Daddy's Little Whore

Daddy had asked me what one of my fantasies was in the beginning of our relationship. I responded, without hesitation, that I would like to be in a gang bang with five to six other guys. I had three "rules" for my gang bang. Daddy asked me what those three rules were. I simply said that my Daddy had to be in complete control, all participants but Daddy have to wear a condom, and I must end with just my Daddy and no one else. Daddy agreed to all of those "rules" and I left the rest to Him. Daddy seemed excited at the opportunity to watch his baby girl get used like a dirty little whore and a cum dump for all of those guys. I did not know when this would happen, but Daddy assured me it would. He did say He needed me to be prepared for that night.

Daddy tells me we are going on a little trip. I like it when Daddy takes me places. He often just tells me how to dress and when to be ready. Wherever Daddy goes, His baby girl goes with Him, when He wants her to. I was told to put on my baby girl outfit. I did what I was told, made sure my hair looked cute, no panties, matching bra, and the shoes Daddy picked out for me. Lastly, I applied my makeup just the way Daddy likes it.

We get in Daddy's car and I make sure to buckle my seat belt. Safety first, always with Daddy. As we are driving down the road, Daddy puts His hand on my upper thigh and lightly caresses my smooth skin. He moves his hand up further and starts playing with His cunt. His cunt is already wet from just His touch. His fingers slowly stroke my fat, smooth pussy lips, spreading the wetness around. Then He sinks two fingers deep into His cunt. Daddy says we are going to put my mouth to the test today and see how much cock I can handle without my mouth getting too tired. I got a little excited. I think I might have an idea of what Daddy has in mind and I am a little excited at the thought of it. I am also going to get to practice at being a dirty little whore. I am almost positive we are going to have some glory hole fun. I will only be sucking on cocks and Daddy will be fucking me in His cunt and His ass while I suck strangers cocks. My whole body is warm ,the electricity is flowing through me. I am almost positive that His cunt just got wetter. Daddy removes His fingers from His cunt and licks them clean.

We've arrived at a hole in the wall, dirty adult bookstore. I can only imagine what it is like on the inside. We go inside and Daddy lets me browse around for a little bit. I always like looking for new toys. I get excited when I'm looking for toys that Daddy can use on me. Then Daddy takes me by the hand and leads me into a small little room. It is a good thing I like being so close to Daddy because this room is so small. This is my first time in a glory hole room. There is a hole in the side of the wall perfect for cocks to be put into. It is not very clean at all. I am glad I will just be sitting in Daddy's lap! Daddy just lifts my skirt and has me stand in front of Him, facing Him. He takes His fingers to see if His cunt is still wet and He instructs me as to what He expects of me this afternoon. Daddy expects me to suck whatever cock is put through that glory whole and to do it like I mean it. I am not allowed to half-ass it or not give it my all. I am a cock hungry little girl and I need to show Daddy that I can handle however many cocks get put in that glory hole. Daddy spins me around and sits me down on His big thick cock, stretching and filling His tight wet cunt. The first cock makes it's appearance in the glory hole. I lean forward and lick the cock in front of me from the base to the tip. Daddy is slowly sliding in and out of His cunt. I can feel every pull of His cock as He goes deeper into His cunt. The cock in front of me twitches with the contact from my tongue. This stranger's cock is not as big as Daddy's cock. I suck this stranger's cock hard and deep. I wrap my lips tight and glide my mouth up and down. I take the stranger's cock deep down my throat until I gag. My spit is covering this stranger's cock and I can hear him moaning on the other side of the wall. I wish I could suck on this stranger's balls too. My tongue is swirling all around his shaft as I suck his cock with my dirty lil mouth. I feel his cock getting harder and I know he's getting ready to unload his hot, sticky load into my mouth. I grab his shaft with my hand and stroke him as I suck the head of his cock, moaning with him in my mouth. I'm anticipating his load going into my mouth and what he's going to taste like. I hear cussing on the other side of the wall an feel a hot load hit the back of my throat. I stand up and face Daddy, holding the cum in my mouth. I want Daddy to see His little cum slut's mouth full of cum. I show Him and He tells me to swallow it. I do as He says. He spins me back around and slowly enters His ass. Daddy loves His ass. I think He's happy just being inside me. He doesn't even have to move sometimes.

Daddy is slowly fucking me as we wait for the next cock to be poked through the glory hole. The next cock is bigger. I don't know how much of this cock I can get into my mouth. I know I must give it my very best. I spit on this cock first before anything else. I use my hand to coat his cock in my spit. I stroke his big cock with my little hands, base to tip and back down again. Daddy feels so good inside of me, I am almost getting lost in Daddy and not my task. Daddy spanks my ass, hard, and it brings me back to the present. I lick the cock from tip to the base and down to his balls. This man put his cock and balls into the glory hole. I am glad, I enjoy the balls too. I suck and tug gently on this man's balls, as I stroke his big cock. I slowly lick from the base of his cock to the tip, then I slip the head of his cock into my mouth. I wrap my lips tight and suck the head. I continue to stroke his cock with one hand and massage his balls with the other hand, as my tongue swirls around on his head as I suck. I finally move my mouth down his cock. I'm sucking hard, deep and fast on this big cock. I shove his cock down my throat and hold him there for a few minutes. My mouth and throat full and my ass full of Daddy's cock. I imagine Daddy's cunt being full too and I almost cum, but I shut that off. As I continue to suck on this man's cock, I can feel it getting harder and his balls are getting so full. I know he is close to blowing his load and I pull him out of my mouth so he can shoot his hot load all over my face. Daddy is fucking me harder now. Daddy loves seeing his little cum dump covered in cum.

It is a lot of the same for the next hour or two. Daddy continues to fuck me and watch me suck on every cock that is stuck into the glory hole. It did not matter the size or the color, I had to do it. I lost count of how many cocks I had sucked, hoping Daddy had kept up with it. I'm covered in cum. It is dripping down my face onto my chest and into my cleavage of Daddy's boobies. Daddy takes me by the hand and He leads me out of this dirty place. I do not have much to say at this point and my mouth is a little tired and sore. I am trying to rest it because I know once we get home and Daddy has his baby girl all clean, Daddy will want to be taken care of. Daddy deserves the absolute best and I want to be prepared for Him. We are in the car and Daddy looks at me. He says, "Good girl." We start the drive to Daddy's house and Daddy doesn't touch me all the way there. I steal a few glances His way trying to make sure He is happy and not upset with me. I do not say a word. I decide that I am really dirty right now and while Daddy likes it, He doesn't want to touch me at this time. He wants all of those other men's cum off of me and He wants to mark me. That is definitely okay by me. I always need my Daddy, that never changes.

We pull up at Daddy's house and He comes around to let me out of His car. Once inside Daddy's house, He leads me to the bathroom. He fills the bathtub with hot water and He undresses me. His eyes are locked on mine and I can see that He is proud of me. I just smile and wait for Him to tell me to get into the bath. He says that my bath is ready and I climb it. The hot water feels so good on my body. Daddy sits in His chair to watch me. I wash my face first. It is covered in dried cum from all of the cocks I have sucked. I scrub it really good and use my face wash a few times to make sure I am all clean. Then I move onto my hair. I wet my hair and wash it thoroughly like Daddy prefers. I know He is watching to make sure that I clean myself to His standards. Next, I wash my body. I close my eyes and enjoy the way my hands feel gliding over my wet, slick body. I do not touch Daddy's cunt, except to clean it the way He likes it. Daddy asks if I am finished. And I respond yes Sir. I stand and He grabs the towel. He hands me His hand and I step out of the tub. He dries me off and has me sit in His chair. I comb my hair and He blow dries it. Daddy does not want me to get sick. I like it when He takes such good care of me. I am all dried off and I stand and face Him, waiting for direction. Daddy just throws me over His shoulder, smacks His ass, and carries me into His bedroom. I cannot wait to have Him his hands all over me, His lips on mine, and just to be with my Daddy and no one else. He is all I really want, but I always want Him to be pleased with me and be happy.

I know that I have pleased Him and He will be planning my fateful day of my gang bang. I am excited, nervous, anxious, and a bunch of other feelings mixed into one. I know we will talk about this and discuss. He always makes sure I know what is expected and what is going to go on. It makes us work. Daddy is going to have His baby girl used like a fuck toy and protect me while it is happening. I have never had a fantasy like this one even have a chance of coming true, but Daddy is making it happen just for me. I hope he finds some pleasure in it also. I know at the end of my gang bang I am going to want Daddy. Nobody can make me feel the way He makes me feel.

At this moment, I am lost in all things Daddy. Daddy's words, His cock, His hands, His lips, everything that has to do with Daddy, I am entwined with it at this moment. This is what I live for, this attention from Daddy. It is just him and I, nothing else matters. The way Daddy looks at me, the way Daddy smells, the way He touches me and the way He talks to me. Daddy makes my whole body come alive and His touch sends surges of electricity straight to His cunt. The wetness just pools there waiting for His cock to penetrate and claim what belongs to Him. Every time Daddy claims me, it just gets better and better. I never tire of Daddy taking what belongs to Him; whenever, however, and wherever He wants. Daddy takes his time with me and when He is finished, I fall asl**p in Daddy's arms. His arms is where I belong, it is where I am the safest.

A few weeks later...

Daddy tells me to make the necessary arrangements to spend the weekend with Him. I am so excited to get a weekend with Him alone, just the two of us. I am sure he has some plans for us. I pack my bags and I have everyone situated where they need to be. I arrive at Daddy's house and let myself in. Daddy is not home from work yet. I make sure I am ready for Daddy when he comes home. I decide to just go with my collar and cute shoes Daddy likes. I want to start the weekend off right, and a smile on His face when He walks through the door is a good way to do that. He should be close to getting home. I am in position on my knees, head down. I always get excited when I am waiting for Him. I do not know when he will be walking through the door and I am full of anticipation. I hear the door click and fight to look up. I want to see Daddy's eyes when He sees me, but I hold my position and keep my breathing steady and even. It is all I can do not to get up and run into Daddy's arms. He walks up to me and places His hand on my head and says hi baby girl. Then He tells me to stand up. Once standing, He lifts my chin so I am looking Him in the eye. He said that was the way He likes to come home and he gently kissed me. I melt. He leads me to couch and pulls me onto His lap. Sitting in Daddy's lap is always calming to me, just his touch can calm me in a moment.

Daddy starts to talk and tells me that this is the weekend I am been waiting for. I am going to have my gang bang tomorrow afternoon. Daddy tells me the whole plan for the weekend so I know what to expect. Tonight and Sunday, Daddy is just going to love on me and be gentle and caring with me. Saturday, it is game day. I do not thing there will be any gentle coming near Saturday. Saturday I am a dirty lil whore, cum dump, slut, and Daddy's bitch. I know at the end of the day, I will be claimed, in every hole by Daddy. That is part of the deal for me. What I do not know, and do not have to worry about, is how many men will be here. I also do not have to worry about not being safe. Daddy will make sure that happens. I do wonder if He will just be watching and taking pictures or if he will join in., maybe do a little of both. Oh the anticipation of this gang bang. I know I can do it, but it's a little scary and intimidating to think about. It is a good thing I do not really have to think about it or the details, that is what Daddy is for.

I get myself ready. Daddy instructed me to do my makeup like a dirty little slut and wear my collar. He said not to worry about anything else, no need for it today. Daddy goes over my responsibilities and what He expects from me. He tells me He will always be in the room and I will never be in danger. I know it is going to be rough most of the time, but I will not be hurt. If anyone hurts me, it is Daddy's job, not theirs. I am sure Daddy has given them rules and told them their guidelines. Daddy reminds me I am His and kisses me. It is almost time for everyone to arrive. My instructions were to be on the floor, face down, ass up in the air, with my knees underneath me and my eyes down. I am not to make eye contact with anyone unless it is demanded. I should always do as they tell me. If anyone oversteps the boundaries, Daddy will step in. The point is for me to not have any control, so I do not know what is allowed and what is not. That means I simply do what is asked of me.

I hear the other mean arrive. I start listening for different voices to see if I can figure out how many different men their are. I think I hear at least five different voices, but there might be more. They walk into the room where I am and I can feel all their eyes on me. I am very still and I try to keep my breathing steady. Daddy's cunt is wet already from anticipation of this gang bang.

All the men surround me now. They all have their cocks out and are stroking them slowly. I am on my knees looking up at each of them. I am biting my bottom lip. I am so turned on with this buffet of cock in front of me. I am not supposed to touch their cocks with my hands. I can only suck on them. They can grab my head and face fuck me, but I cannot touch their cocks. One of them grabs my hair and says, "Your Daddy says you are a dirty little cock sucking slut that is going to be our cum dump today." I just moan in response. Daddy is taking pictures and watching. I know that I am safe in this moment, this moment of me being a dirty little bitch. One of the men grab my titties and start to pinch and twist them with his fingers. I hear someone say, "Look at that dirty little mouth." I lick my lips and go for the first cock to put it in my mouth. I spend a few minutes sucking on each of these cocks. Each one tastes different and fits differently in my mouth, but none of them feel like my Daddy. He is the right fit and the one that belongs. These cocks I am sucking on are just cocks. Some of the men grabbed my head and face fucked me, others just made sure they went deep down my throat a few times, and the rest of them just let me suck on their cocks how I wanted to. I was a slobbery mess. I made sure all of their cocks were nice and hard. They also had plenty of my spit and slobber on their cocks. As I was sucking on their cocks, they were touching any and every part of me they could get their hands on. I was on my knees, but I made sure my knees were apart so they could have access to Daddy's cunt. Daddy's cunt is so wet right now with all of this cock around me. Right now I am an attention seeking whore and this is a lot of attention at one time. My body is responding as I thought it would. Daddy's cunt is wet and I am ready to be used. I am beginning to get lost in the moment. Daddy told me that they are all aware of the rules and that I am to just do my thing and enjoy myself. He will be watching and if one of them gets out of line, He will take care of it. My Daddy is so good to me. I know that He is turned on and is going to love the cum dripping from my face when this is all over.

The blindfold has now been removed, with all the grabbing of my head as I was sucking on their cocks. There are six men. Daddy picked men with all different sized cocks, but they are all big. They tell me to get on my hands and knees. I do as I am told as quickly as possible. I have three cocks up by my mouth in a semi circle around my head. The other three men are around me as well. One of them is on his back under me sucking on my titties and playing with them, while my cunt is being slowly fucked by one. He is going so deep inside me and sliding in and out of me so slow I can feel every inch of him. I don't know where the other guy is. While Daddy's cunt and titties are being attended to, the three up by my mouth continue getting sucked. At this point I am mostly getting face fucked by these three men. It seems as though they are trying to see who can get the deepest down my throat. A little friendly competition at the expense of my dirty little mouth. It is very very hot. I hope Daddy likes what he is seeing. A new cock enters my pussy hard and deep. I let a squeak as the cock that was just in my pussy is plunged into my mouth and I get to clean myself off of his cock. I taste good on him. The man pounding Daddy's cunt now is spanking my ass hard and pounding me hard. He spits on my ass and starts to play with my asshole as well. Daddy does not know that I decided I did not want to give these men my orgasm or my cum. They do not know it either. So this part is all in my control. If it happens, I am the only one who will be disappointed. But I am pretty sure I can keep my orgasms for my Daddy later. They are all for him, I do not want to give them to anyone else.

They each take a turn with me on my knees and I keep sucking cock. I have tasted myself on each one of them. I have to say, having so many different cocks in me at the same time is weird. They each feel different. Some stretch me more than others, some go deeper than others. Daddy's cunt is getting worked over very good. As the fucking continues, the men seem to be getting more comfortable in their role and are taking more control. Throwing me around a little bit, being demanding and f***eful. It is all so very hot and it is keeping Daddy's cunt nice and wet. I know there is some lube in the room, in case we need it, but so far, Daddy's cunt has been able to stay nice and wet.

I am now on top, facing towards the man underneath me. He is gripping my ass and holding on to me so hard as he pounds his cock into me. He is going so hard and so fast I am squealing. He tells the other men to get a cock into my mouth to shut me up, I am getting too loud. I cannot help it. A cock is rammed into my mouth and I start to suck on it like my life depended on it. The man that is currently fucking me is biting and sucking on my titties while he fucks me. Someone has started to play with Daddy's ass. Someone else is rubbing their cock in my hair and I my mouth is just sucking on cock, after cock, after cock. One of the men tap in. At this point I am surprised that none of these men have tried to double penetrate me. I know it is coming, but I thought it would have already happened. I am passed to the next guy and I am on top of him the same way I was on top of the previous man. He slowly enters me and fucks me hard for a minute. I feel a cock on my ass spreading lube and my juices all around my asshole. This is it, the double penetration. I am moaning and I can feel Daddy watching us. I can faintly here camera clicks. The man slowly enters my ass, all the way in, nice and deep. He holds himself there for just a few seconds, before he starts to pump my ass. I have a cock in my mouth and I am stroking another one. I had to ask Daddy for permission to stroke their cocks. I needed to occupy them and my hands were empty. Daddy said it was okay. I am getting pumped and I am so full of cock, it is the best feeling in the world. I am sealed air tight by big hard cocks. There is a lot of sweat and dirty words being said from everyone. They are fucking me hard and deep. Now that they have Daddy's ass and His cunt, they have gotten even harder. At this moment, I realize I really am just their cum dump. They do not give two shits about me and I do not really care that it is that way. It is what I wanted in my gang bang. I did not want to be connected. Sometimes it is amazing to me how a****l like men can become. They take turns in Daddy's cunt and Daddy's ass, there is nothing soft about it. It is so hard and deep, everywhere; Daddy's cunt, ass and mouth. My body is shaking from the pleasure and the lack of release I have denied myself. I've been so close, but now I have just blocked it out.

My arms are pinned behind my back and my head is held in place. I am a fuck doll that is getting used. My mind is now on autopilot and I am having a hard time processing what is happening to me. I cannot feel anything right now and I am just moaning and going through the motions I feel like a doll. I know we are getting close to the end and I want them all to finish on my face. I am trying to hold enough strength so sit on my knees and take all their cum on my face. I can feel Daddy close watching. I cannot see Him, but I feel Him. It just assures me that I am safe. He will not let me be harmed.

I am now on my knees, how I started, with my mouth open and them all standing around me. They are all stroking their cocks and I start to beg for their cum. I want to be dripping in their cum for Daddy. They each take their turn shooting their loads all over my face and it is dripping down to my tits. After they are done, they each dress, speak to Daddy, and leave. After the last one is finished, I collapse onto the floor. I know Daddy wants pictures of me covered in their cum, but I did not have the strength to keep myself in an upright position. I am laying on my back on the cold floor, shivering.

Daddy approaches me and snaps a few pictures before He even speaks. He looks down at me and just says, "Come baby girl." I slowly get up. My legs are really weak and I have to stand there for a few minutes to keep from falling. Daddy comes to hold me up. I try to be strong and stand on my own. Daddy sees me stumble and He just throws me over His shoulder. He leads me to the bathroom in His room. He sits me on the edge of the bathtub as he fills it with hot bubble bath. I have not come back yet. My mind is still far away. I am barely aware of what is going on around me. All I am positive of is Daddy is here. That is what I am holding onto right now. He puts me in the bathtub and begins to clean me. He is speaking very quietly and I find it to be very soothing. He is telling me that He is so proud of me and that I did everything that He asked. I look into my Daddy's eyes and I start to come back. He has cleaned my face from all of the other men and He kisses my forehead, my cheeks and my lips. He whispers in my ear, "You are mine."

"Up you get," Daddy says. He helps me step out of the bathtub and he dries me off. He combs my hair and has me sit down so He can blow dry my hair. He does not want me to get sick. I love it when Daddy takes care of me. I am still processing everything that happened in the gang bang. Right now, I just want Daddy.

He takes my hand and leads me to the bed. There are no need for clothes, I need to feel Daddy skin on skin and be close to Him right now. I cuddle into His chest and arms. I take three deep breaths and let Daddy's scent sooth me. Daddy is caressing my back and being gentle and loving with me. My face in buried into Daddy's neck and I find myself kissing his neck with little kisses as I breath Him in. I know that even though my body is weak and tired, I need Daddy. I need to feel him every where. I need and want to be reminded that I am completely His and that He still wants me. Daddy lifts my chin so I can look Him in the eye. He asks me if I am okay. I just nod yes and tell Daddy I need Him. He kisses my lips and says again, "Mine."

One of my rules was that I ended with Daddy after my gang bang, just Him and I. No one else. I always thought it would be rough and hard, Daddy showing and reminding me that am His. But that is not what is happening and not what I need. Daddy knows that that is not what I need to. I can tell. Daddy is going to gently remind me and take me. His cunt is already wet for Him, which is surprising to me, but my body has always been His. It responds to Him at any given moment.

Daddy lays me on my back and starts kissing me from head to toe. My whole body is on fire from his kisses and I am almost begging Daddy to be inside me. That is where I need him most. At this point, I realize I never allowed myself to cum during the gang bang and I know Daddy does not know of the decision I made. "Daddy," I say. "I just want you to know that I did not let any of them have my cum or my orgasm. I decided to save them all for you. I came close many times, but I did not do it. I want those to be all yours." Daddy is very quietly sucking on my nipples and taking his time. He just looks up at me and smiles. I do not know what that means and I do not know if I have the strength to cum multiple times, but as long as I am with Him, I can do anything.

He positions himself over me and between my legs. I feel Daddy's cock at the entrance of His cunt and it is all I can do to not impale myself onto Him. I just want Him inside me. He does not even have to move inside me. I just need Him there, where he belongs, where we are one with each other and nothing can separate us. Daddy's head slowly enters me and my eyes lock onto His. I do not blink or break the eye contact. I am connecting with Him and I need this moment. I think Daddy needs this moment too. He just holds Himself still and we are speaking to each other through our eyes. Now Daddy is all the way inside me and He is starting to pump into me slowly and tenderly. I am very sore down there, but Daddy feels so good. He is taking away all those other people. It is just me and Daddy again. He starts to move a little faster and as He is pumping into me, He starts to play with my clit and running circles over it. Still looking at me, He commands me to cum. My body automatically responds and I cum all over my Daddy's cock. That was what I needed. It was hard and seem like it lasted forever. Daddy just let me ride it out. He staying deep inside me and kept saying, "That is it baby girl, give it to Daddy." I am breathing heavy and I am having aftershocks from that orgasm. I am so happy I saved it for Daddy.

He is moving more f***efully now, hitting all those spots that only Daddy knows how to hit. I grab onto him and get lost in Daddy. I am His, now and forever. Daddy explodes deep inside me and I am whole again. Daddy collapses on top of me and I just hold Him. Daddy and I cuddle and kiss a lot the rest of the day. I know a discussion is in the near future, but for now, it is just us. Us being together and being lost in each other. There is no place on earth I would rather be.

Daddy owns me. Every part of me. He even has my heart, it took us a long time to get here and I will never look back! I am His. ... Continue»
Posted by xangelhartx 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 5144  |  
100%
  |  5

Gramps, Dad, and Marine Zack: The Girlfriend Intru

Gramps, Dad, and Marine Zack: The Girlfriend Intrudes

By Buck Jones


After Zack left Lejeune, he returned to somewhere New Jersey. Too far away for an easy drive, but near enough to New York, so that if I made a trip there, we could see each other, and, hopefully, fuck.

His e-mails calling me “Daddy” send me into sexual heaven. I’m on my back in bed with his bouncing ass on my cock, shooting a load that invariably hits the wall above my head. Tweaking those tatted nips makes me long to plant my tongue at the edge of his manhole… or boy pussy. When I think of his ass and that sweet, pink button sized hole, I experience the feeling growing between my legs. He makes me love his boy pussy like I have never loved a hole in my life. Gramps has been with a few women, and the experiences have been really hot, but Gramps always seems to gravitate, however, to a nicely shaped handful of manhood as his focus of pleasure. The dick has always triumphed in Gramps’ life.

But Zack changed all that. Gramps became Daddy, and, all of a sudden, Gramps liked, really liked being Daddy, so when a trip to New York materialized, I realized we’d be able to see each other again and create some more of the hottest memories two people can share. We don’t want to control each other’s lives, but neither of us can deny the purity of the lust. It is effortless. I just think of his ass awaiting my tongue, and Zack waiting to grow Daddy and edge him for hours, sometimes… these thoughts drift in and out of my head…. And then I am hard.

We have a perfunctory e-mail exchange, and I am to meet him in a restaurant outside his neighborhood about an hour or so out of New York. He even parks his big black textured truck a couple blocks away, so he would not draw attention to himself. We are sitting across from one another in the restaurant, talking like two people who are discussing lawn care or roofing repairs.

“Where’s your car parked?” he asks.

“Right down the street.”

“O.K. Go down to the next light, make a left, and drive two miles to a Convenience Store. I will follow in about fifteen minutes and meet you there. Then, after I get gas, I will pull out and you will follow. The cabin is about seven miles out in the country. I went there earlier… the place is toasty warm, the fridge is full, and there’s plenty of alcohol, poppers and lube, and some dust, if you want it. Pot, of course.”

We rendezvous successfully. The six lane highway becomes four lanes, and we turn off onto a two lane road and that becomes a gravel road. The cabin sits on a little outcropping, so the vehicles pull in behind the hill and park down by the stream on a fairly level area covered in smooth stones.
We get out of the vehicles and immediately approach one another and hug.

“Daddy, I can’t believe you are here.”

“It’s where I’ve wanted to be for quite some time.”

At that very moment, Zack’s phone goes off. It’s his girlfriend. Zack responds nonchalantly, and yet the conversation goes on and on. Zack smiles at me. Zack ends the conversation with, “If it’s not too late when we get back from Mike’s aunt’s, I’ll give you a call. Love you, too. Night, night.” With that Zack not only ends the call, he shuts off the phone. “No more disturbances tonight. Let’s head up to the cabin, get naked, and have some fun.”

I follow Zack on the somewhat meandering path, illuminated by those eerie blue solar powered decorative border lights. We enter the cabin. The Papa Bear stove has been banked and Zack opens the flue a little and the flames rise.

“You’re not going to dehydrate us with heat, are you?”

“Nope. Just don’t want to feel a chill when I’m wet and naked or naked and wet.”

“I hear you, but, being a little older, I want to savor this seeing you again time. I want every moment to be so real, so shared, so if you don’t mind, can we just chill for a bit. It’s really good seeing you again, but I’m feeling I just want to have a beer or two, get naked, let me look at those hot tattoos, and then we can hit it. I want your hands around my cock. You don’t know, son, how hot that very first time was…. All we did was jack and shoot, but it was hot as hell. Hell, it’s been almost two years and I want to feel your hand lubing me up and jacking on me. I’m getting hard right now just thinking about it.”

“We won’t chill for very long if you keep talking like that. I see your point. We’ve got all night and my hole is tight.”

“Are you going to start to rap on me?”

“We’ll get a rhythm going. You can bet on that.”

“I’m sure we will.”

Zack places a Corona in front of me. I lift it. We toast. “Salud.” We just look at each other. It has been a good length of time since we were together, even longer than when Zack was in Afghanistan, and in my imagination, I have been jacking off more than once to the memories of Zack and the times we had together.

“Daddy, I want to see your chest. Take off your sweater and shirt and undershirt.”

I comply.

“Daddy, what’s happened to your shoulders, chest, and arms?”

“I’ve been working out. Got back into lifting weights like I did in my 30’s and 40’s. Now, you got to let me see some skin. Some of that smooth, hot tatted up Marine body.”

Zack takes off his riding vest, shirt and then undershirt.

“That deserves another beer,” I proffer.

We sit back, take in the rustic but comfortable environment. The walls are finished with long boards, rough hewn with remnants of their bark. Light, almost transparent curtains haphazardly cover, or almost cover the windows. Table lamps are around the room; an overhead fan hangs with an out-of-place Victorian light attachment. The kitchen lines one wall and a breakfast island breaks up the space. The rest is lounge chairs and sofas. The bathroom and two bedrooms are in the back.

“Daddy, let me feel your arms.”

“Come over here. I’ll even flex them for you.”

“You want to get me hard.”

“You bet.”

“I don’t want to sound like Little Red Riding Hood, but Daddy what solid arms you have.”

“Better to lift you with to carry you around the room … while I fuck that sweet hole of yours and fill your ass.”

“I love it when you talk dirty to me.”

“I bet you say that to all the guys.”

“No, I only say that to Daddy. You don’t know how it’s been. I don’t have a real buddy buddy. Sure, I got a pal, and we do fine together, but he don’t know I’m bi.”

“Oh, I see. Well, it’s been pretty dry for me. I fuck that Vietnam Marine Vet from time to time. You know… the one who sucked your dick, and then you sucked him and when you came back into the bedroom after you had cleaned off and saw me fucking him, you were mesmerized. You just stood there, like you couldn’t believe it was happening. I had wished you had let me fuck you that day, but I understand about STDs. I’ve been seeing that guy for nearly twenty years and we’ve never gotten anything from each other. You know I always say, ‘Cleanliness is next to godlessness.” Got to keep yourself clean. Always. There’s no other option in life.”

“Go lay on the bed. I want to lie beside you in bed naked. We can finish our beers in the bedroom.”

“That Papa Bear keeps these back rooms pretty toasty with the vent system.”
“Take your clothes off.”

“Anything you say, Daddy.”

“You know what I’d really like before we get deep into things. I think I’d like to smoke a joint, me being an old hippie and all.”

“Did you have the long hair, Daddy?”

“Oh, yeah, I let it grow. I even had a beard back then.”

“Shit, I bet you had all the sex you wanted.”

“Well, come to think of it, I guess I did.”

“Daddy,you old dog, you.”

“You finish rolling that joint.”

“Now, look who’s getting impatient.”

“I didn’t say I didn’t want to get down to it like two monkeys in heat. I’d love to. But I’ve learned that slow and steady wins the race. My desire right now is to have my hard cock in your ass. You know how you like to sit on it. And then we start moving together, and I can hear “Stairway to Heaven” playing in the background.”

“Daddy! You’ve read my mind.”

“I don’t think it’s very hard to figure out what’s on both our minds. Our bodies are on our minds. Our bodies and how those bodies can make each other’s bodies feel.”

“Daddy, you got me hard.”

“Isn’t that the general idea?”

“BTW, this is Canadian lab shit we’re doing.”

The smoke passes easily between us. We grin. I shake my head, No. “Not yet, no touching yet. I just want to look at your body. Stand up and turn around. Flex your chest for me. Now, your arms.” I place the stubby roach in the ashtray and set the clips aside.

We’re back in the bedroom, lying beside one another. We finish another beer as we lie together. Pleasantly stoned, I stare out the window at the several, I think 3 or 4 eerie solar lights. They begin to have an exploding glow.

“O.K, Son, now you can reach over and begin the evening’s entertainment.”

Zack rolls over slightly on his left side as his hand reaches over and grasps my dick. He squeezes it sweetly. He leans even more heavily on his left side and lifts himself over me and spits several times onto the head of my dick. Zack’s hand catches all the spit and begins spreading it over the entire surface. My dick is lubed by rich, thick, gooey spit. His hand begins the edging and jacking. He spits into his other hand and lubes it up. Now Zack is on his knees beside me. I focus again on the three lights visible from the walkway as Zack begins working my dick with two talented hands. Up and down, different pressures, hand reversals, working the glans, leaving the glans alone. Working the balls. Lifting the pair. Lifting one. Then the other. Pushing the balls and ball sack as far up the shaft as they go. Jacking again. Finger rings beginning at the bottom and going up, over and over again, pulling up feelings that vibrate through the body.

“Man, have I ever missed that. Now give Daddy some of his son’s Marine cock. I’m hungry. That’s it. You’re in the right position. Daddy’s had an appetite for this a long time.”

I begin sucking his cock, starting with the gentle tickling of the head and finally covering the head with my lips and then working my tongue all over the head and the edge of the glans.

“Daddy, take it all. Do whatever you want to it. It feels so good. My girlfriend loves to suck my dick, and she does a great job, but it ain’t you sucking my dick.”

“That’s cause you two can’t turn a blow job into a hot 69. You can 69, but there’s one dick missing.”

“Are you putting ideas into my head?”

“Nobody puts ideas into your head. You’re a tough cookie… on the outside at least.”

“Don’t be revealing state secrets.”

“I bet you read the New York Times.”

“Every day.”

I stop the banter and devour him slowly and thoroughly, but for him to get down my throat beyond the point of no return, we need to be in a 69 position. I continue to suck on him. I’m making love to a dick I’ve been missing. With my hand on his back, I indicate he move into the 69 position, which he assumes. Zack first jacks and edges me before he takes me into his mouth. I’m being tortured by hands that perform magic when handling a dick. I continue to suffer the torture of pleasure. I’m opening up and Zack’s cock slides over the back of my mouth and into the zone that turns the innards on. When his head hits that throat spot, electricity shoots through every nerve in my body. Son is giving me his manhood and it’s batting a thousand inside my mouth and throat. He is still jacking me. When I slowly take him over the inside edge, he licks the head of my cock and begins to suck. We lose ourselves in the mysteries of simultaneous sucking. I get so excited I give his ass a bit of a love pat. He pulls back for a second and says, “Yeah, Daddy, beat that bitch’s ass. I want to moan from the heat when you fuck me.” I can only reach one side at this point, and I really like being an equal opportunity employer, so I suggest Zack get on all fours on the side of the bed and let me play with his ass. I give him a few bitch slaps to warm things up.

First, I lick those ass cheeks. I get them wet and juicy, so when my palm hits them, there’s a palpable snap. The skin tightens and then relaxes to let the bl**d flow again to soothe the injured part. Again, I lick and soothe the skin, and then I deliver another series of wallops. There are a few “Yes, sir’s” from time to time, along with “Daddy, beat that bitch’s ass. Slap it hard. Turn it red. I want to glow when you fuck me.” I get it good and pink. Each cheek is rosy and glowing.

“I want to let your ass cool down. I’m not through with those rose bud cheeks yet. We’ve got at least one more round.”

We enter the kitchen area. “Tell me, Zack, do you have any hard stuff here? Like Bourbon or Scotch?”

“I’m happy to report we do.”

“Well, then, let’s do another doobie and sip on some Kentucky Mash Whiskey. I think I’ll take mine on the rocks.”

We smoke and drink and have a second round. We return to the bedroom. “O.K. Marine, get Daddy hard again. Work on the old boy.”

Zack gets on the bed between my legs and bends down. First, he cups my dick and balls together and starts fondling them as he adds saliva. He’s making my mess juicy and slippery and hard. I lie back, now with a touch of an alcoholic haze and more pot, those lights continue to draw my attention while my body’s attention is focused on the royal treatment my cock is receiving with Zack’s hands and his mouth and his throat. I am so ready to fuck him, so ready to fuck him, but I want to work his ass at least one more time.

Abruptly in the middle of his exquisite edging, I tell Zack to get on all fours again on the side of the bed. I lick his cheeks again, but this time I begin to lick inside his crack and find his buttonhole. The first time my tongue touches his pussy hole, his body reacts by twitching. I work around the hole and then attack it again with my tongue, but more aggressively. Zack’s shoulder muscles contract and relax. His upper arm shakes. I pull away immediately and deliver a series of thwacks, turning his slightly pink ass a much rosier red amid the “Yes, sir’s” and “Daddy, yes!!! Turn it red.”

“On your back with some pillows under you. I want that ass up in the air and your knees touching your shoulders.”

Zack assumes the position. His young manhole invites my tongue again. I lick it. I lick it again. I suck ever so slightly on the outermost area. Zack sighs. “Don’t worry, Son. Daddy’s going to get you there.” Now I suck and f***e my tongue against the outside edge, touching as deeply as I can while the larger part of his hole is distended inside my mouth. I lean back.
“You like that, Marine?”

“Yes, Sir. Yes, Sir.”

I stand aside and redden his ass cheeks once again.

“Reach around and pull your ass cheek open.”

I dumpster dive his ass with my complete mouth involved. I’m eating the manna I’ve been longing for. His button ass is the be all and end all, and to be eating it is like eating the sweetest meat on earth. I devour him. I munch. I suck. I eat. I deep suck and lick. I penetrate his ass as deeply as my tongue will reach.

“Now let’s get on the bed with you sucking my dick and where my fingers can have access to your hole. We’re going to get down to business now.”

Zack doesn’t just suck my dick. He edges the shit out of it. Even though we’ve seen each other over a three year period, his magic is just as powerful now as it ever was. We just lie here, soaking up the feelings. I let out an “Oh, yeah” every now and then, but mostly I’m just lying there relaxing in the pleasure, just letting it happen, while my fingertips dance around the edge of his hole. I push in just a bit, move around and pull out. Zack squirms. I finger his hole again. It’s tight and pure silk. I suck on my finger to cover it with spit and attack his hole again, but still with one finger. Fuck, we’ve got all night and it’s been a while. I’m not crawling on top of this sweet Marine man pussy and losing all the power of expectation by shooting my load. I’m taking this scene a quarter inch and one finger at a time, and he’s responding in kind. Each little thing magnifies inside him.

“Daddy, I’ve really missed this cock. It’s such the perfect cock for me. I’ve played with my toys from time to time, but it’s just not the same thing as your cock. I know you’re only playing now with your fingers, and you are opening me up. I want this fat head sliding inside me, popping my hole and kicking me into the Z zone inside. When that head fills me, I melt, Daddy. That’s why I’ve waited and wanted you. You have the cock for me.”

“You certainly know how to make it feel. You never miss an opportunity to tease me and edge me even while you’re sucking me. Son. It has been too long. Maybe we can meet halfway sometime… Get a room in the Dupont Circle area and meet from time to time. Let me hit your prostate now.”

“Oh, Daddy!!! Rub it a little bit more. Poke at it and pressure it. You’re making me go crazy.”

I pull out the one finger, lube the hole with more spit from my mouth, and then insert two fingers.

“That’s it, Daddy. Open that hole. Open my pussy hole. Play with my clit. Rub my clit. Now back to my hole.”

This time I make the famous three finger point and begin the drilling. I do use a circular motion and the walls of his man-boy pussy hole gives way without resistance. I finger the prostate once more. Zack moans and moans and whispers, “Thank you, Daddy. I haven’t felt like this since the last time we were together. How many do you have in my hole?”

“Three.”

“Give me four and push them in deeply, and then I want your cock. But open me up with four.”

By the time I work his ass in and out, I’m making the five star point and his ass walls give way. When I rub past the prostate, Zack lets out a yelp.

“You’re ready now. Let’s take a few tokes. Run a line of the white stuff, and take another stiff drink, and then we’re coming back in here and my dick is going to be buried deep inside that man-boy pussy hole, and you’re going to be the bitch I never had in life. I had a computer bitch once, but he wouldn’t open his ass to me, so things evaporated, and he became a Buddhist. You’re Daddy’s bitch boy, son?”

“Oh, yes, Daddy. I’m your bitch boy. I want Daddy to do whatever he wants with me… whatever he wants.”

“Don’t you be putting ideas into my head. I could have you on a chain fall upside down sucking my dick while you are completely bound… but that’s not tonight. Tonight it’s just you and me and memories and creating new memories. Son, I want to be able to close my eyes when I’m back home and see this scene as clearly as I’m seeing it now. When I’m jacking my dick and pretending it’s you, I want to feel the way I feel right this minute… anticipating an out of this world experience because those seem to be the kind of things that happen between us.”

We sit across from one another naked, both with stiff erections, passing the joint. We don’t say a whole lot. We just look. We stroke ourselves and generally show ourselves to each other. Moments later we are on our knees with rolled up twenty dollar bills stuck in our noses. After wiping our gums with the residue, Zack pours us another whiskey. Like two high school k**s getting away with what our parents would not approve of, we sit just looking at each other, still stroking. Zack reaches over to the little box, spreads some more snow on the mirror, takes his finger, dips it in the mound and wipes it around the head of my dick. He does the same thing to himself. Another two dips. Each dip this time is placed on the nerve bundle on the underside just below the peak of the head. He reaches into my mouth and rubs my gums with the finger he has just used on our cocks. He then wipes his finger along the top of his gums. The smiles we share are almost juvenile in their levity.

Zack rises, pulls my hand, and leads me into the bedroom.

“On your back, Daddy.”

“Anything you want, Son.”

I lie on my back. My cock has absorbed the d**g. I have absorbed the d**gs. Zack has absorbed the d**gs. The haze, the aura, and the surround envelope us. Zack starts edging me with his spit. The feelings are indescribable. Zack rises and eases his ass over my cock. Without trying to sit on my dick, he rides it by sliding backwards and forwards. My cock is so hard it pushes back aggressively at the base of his cock as his cock passes over my cock with his sweet hairless balls hitting my cockhead. I start pumping involuntarily. Zack is sliding and I am bouncing. We get frenetic in our movements, all the while looking with ferociousness into each other’s eyes. We acknowledge how hot it is, how totally consumed we are in this rare exotic moment.

At that moment we stop; we refrain from the madness and Zack lies next to me. We give ourselves a bit of a break and I once again stare out the window at the eerie lights. First, one flickers. Then the second and then the third. I sit up and lean forward and manage to see two more lights flicker as if some were momentarily blocking their view. I turn to Zack.

“Who knows we are here?”

“Why are you asking that?”

“I know we’re a little altered, but just now, the lights along the walkway flickered as if someone were walking up the path.”

“Just Mike, and it’s his cabin.”

“Do you think he’d come up here?”

“No, he thinks I’m with my girlfriend, and we wanted the cabin for a hot rendez-vous. Maybe it was a raccoon or a fox… we have them out here in the woods.”

“Well, whoever it is or whatever it was, let’s give them a good show if they’re watching.”

“We are a hot show, Daddy. We are a hot show.”

“OK, then, on your back on the side of the bed with your ass at dick height. I’m going to give it to you and we can satisfy both ourselves.”

Zack assumes the position and I place the head of my cock against his man-boy pussy. I lube my dick and lube his ass.

“Take it in your hand and aim it.”

Zack reaches around and grabs my dick, bringing it to his hole.

“OK, Daddy. Now you can begin to give it some pressure.”

I comply.

I feel the hole giving way as my head pushes open the thick, tight ring that pressures my cockhead and grasps it tenaciously. Then I feel that tight ring around the top of the shaft. I’m in. Zack moans.

“That’s it, Daddy. Just let it sit inside me. It feels so good to have you inside me. Don’t move. Just be here and fill me up.”

I stand there with the smooth walls of his pipeline sending exquisite pings of pleasure through my being. I don’t particularly want to move. I feel so satisfied being inside Zack.

“Daddy. I’ve waited for this for so long. It’s not a toy; it’s not my finger… it’s not even my girlfriend’s finger. It’s your cock, Daddy. I’ve wanted it so bad. I’ve even thought about going with a stranger, but I don’t want a rubber. I want a clean man, like you Daddy. I want that skin to skin feeling. Nothing between my hole and your cock. Put it in a little deeper. Not fast, Daddy. I want to enjoy the moment as much as you do. That’s right… real slow. Real slow.”

I’m feeling that tight button gripping my shaft. I lean back, pull the head back to my boy’s barely elastic ring, drop some spittle from my mouth onto the top of the shaft, and slowly move back inside.

“Daddy, see how far you can push it in. Go slowly, but let me feel your balls on my ass. Don’t start fucking me just yet; just give it to me. I’ve dreamed about this fucking moment. I’ve jacked off time and time again thinking about you filling my ass. And now it’s happening and I’m fucking loving every fucking second of it. OK, Daddy. You can start some slow movement. It’s never been as hot between us as it is right now.”

“Flex those pecs, Marine. I want to see you flex those hot tatted pecs. Yeah, show me your chest. Yeah, just like that.”

I lean down and suck on each little nip, from one to the other, while my dick just moves as my body moves with no specific action.

“OK, now for some fun. Put your legs over my shoulders.”

I lean down.

“Now put your arms around my neck.”

When Zack connects his arms around the back of my neck, I knee down a bit, pull his ass onto the top of my thighs, and move away from the bed.

“Let’s just walk around the room for awhile and let what happens inside happen inside.”

“Daddy, you’ve never carried me around before while you are fucking me.”

“Hey, we do at the time what’s hot, and that just never happened. You know “Daddy,” he doesn’t have a punch list of things that have to happen when two dudes get together. I just like doing what comes naturally.”

“You know all about natural. That first day with you I was a bitch. I told myself, I don’t care how hot the scene is, I’m not going to give him my ass. And I didn’t… and then later, that’s all I wanted. Whenever I strolled across your yard to your porch, not only was my dick hard, my ass was itching, just itching and begging to have you inside me. Yeah, I know, I was foolish… let that girl get to close to me and I lost my independence, or I would have been visiting you more often.”

“One thing you learn in life… it ain’t the quantity; it’s the quality. There was a time when quantity equaled victory and satisfaction, but I’m way past those days. I’d rather focus on a perfect ass twelve hours away that I may see once every two or three years than be out hitting the streets, as it were, looking for just anything for a sexual thrill. I’ll admit it’s taken me a while to reach that point in my life, but I’m happy I’m there. A faithful hand and a living vision can bring a great deal of satisfaction.”

We pick up our empty whiskey glasses, all the while Zack’s being carried around the front room, Zack pours us a drink. I walk over to the sofa and sit on the arm, so Zack is elevated. We cheer each other with “Salud” and drink our whiskeys quickly. I playfully bump him a little while still leaning against the arm of one of the sofas. We put our drinks down.

“How about I get a little more active as we walk around the room.”

“It’s feeling fucking “A” to me.”

I’m walking around in circles near the Papa Bear stove when we both hear the door handle turn and the door open with a brisk wisp of cold night air.

“Well, at least fucking close the door, Candy,” Zack blurts out.

Candy looks at the two of us, intermingled as one, and shoves the door closed behind her. Standing before us is a young woman, about 5’ 5” with platinum blonde hair with a purple streak. She is well made up, extremely attractive with a naturally beautiful figure and wonderfully formed butt. When she turned around to throw the door shut, I saw those jeans curve in all the right places.

“What are you doing here?”

“Before I say anything, don’t you think you should at least uncouple? At last, do you have no shame?”

I walk into the bedroom and lay Zack on his back. I slowly pull myself out of his sweet, sweet ass. From the living room, we hear Candy. “Don’t bother to put anything on. Just get your asses out here on the double.”

Zack begins: “I really don’t know what to say.”

“You don’t have to say anything. I can pretty well figure out what’s going on. But, Gramps, here? I thought I had a winner in you. And, Gramps.”

I enter the conversation: “And just what is it about Gramps?”

“You’re old. You’re an old man.”

“And your point, other than the obvious?”

“Well, you’re old.”

“Is that a crime?”

“No. I guess not. It’s just if I’m going to picture my man with another man, I’d picture him with a young hunk, not grandpa.”

“I totally understand, but without giving you a sociological perspective, let’s just say some young men have a psychic relationship with an older man. It’s inexplicable, but more common than you realize. So you’re turned off by the scene you just witnessed?”

“No, that’s the part that’s weird. I’ve had gay boyfriends before, and I guess, to be honest, I’ve had bi boyfriends before, but at least they told me. After I ran into Mike at Hamburger Heaven, and I learned where you really were, I was ready to scratch some bitch’s eyes out. And then, this… you riding an old guy’s cock around the living room. I was blown away. But what really shocked me is I was getting horny watching the two of you. I mean I started feeling wet looking at you two fuck.”

“So you’re not angry at me.”

“Oh, shit, yeah, I’m angry at you. I’m fucking mad as hell at you. I think I’m going find you eating out some chick’s pussy, and you’re playing pony boy with Grampa. I had to process all that betrayal shit, and he’s just another liar, I’d have never in a million thought he’d like getting fucked… Yeah, you made me have all those thoughts at the same time I’m feeling my juices beginning to flow. And that made me mad… but it also made me hot and that made me even madder.”

“And even hornier?”

“Yeah, I hate to admit it.”

I inject, “Then why don’t we smoke a peace pipe and you can get undressed and we can all enjoy everyone’s company?”

“When I first walked up to the window and saw what I never expected to see, I was repulsed, or at least I thought I was, and then I started getting warm and wet and realized I’d never considered sex with an old man, but the scene turned me on.”

I intervene, “Zack, why don’t you roll two of your doobies for us. I’ve got a bitch couple to play with tonight, and we’ve got all night long. You do want to play, don’t you, Candy?”

“Fuck, yeah. I’ll play. I don’t know if I’ll ever see this one again after tonight, but let’s make it as hot as hell. I fucking hate boring sex. I want something to make my twat turn juicy. I want some dampness between my legs, and that’s what started happening looking at you walking around the room fucking. I’m only standing here because of what happened to me about five years ago. I was dating a guy who walked over the line from time to time. We even ended up at a friend’s of his one night, and they thought I was asl**p and passed out, but I wasn’t. I had an eye open, so to speak, and caught what was going on. It wasn’t that I had a hard time with it. I just didn’t have any feeling for any of it at all. He was hot in bed, and I really liked sucking his cock, but, after that night when it all became so close to me, I sort of lost interest and we drifted apart. There wasn’t any fight or scene. We both knew inside that it was over, so neither of us tried pretending we were still really serious about each other. And a week later, after the split, I met Vinnie. Vinnie lived between my legs. He didn’t want dick at all. He wouldn’t even let me play with his ass when he was cumming. The ass to him was totally off limits. So here I am… and you know why… because standing outside that window I started feeling something pretty deep inside that aroused me. My junk started warming up and glowing, so I said to myself, “Get over that high school betrayal shit. I’m no fuckin’ victim. I take it as it comes. None of that wounded victim shit for me: I’m enjoying every f’ing moment. Don’t cry for me Jersey City. So what you doing with Gramps here?”

“Can’t you see what’s going on?”

“I can see what’s going on, but why… and why didn’t you let me fuck you if you want it so bad?”

“Some girls just don’t like their guy to like it up the ass… and I just didn’t tell you.”

“You think I haven’t walked around the block a few times? I’ve been in some three ways… hot ones… but Gramps?”

“Well, it just started ‘cause I didn’t want to deal with anyone on base… and it was i*****l then… and Marines are worse than high school girls when it comes to talking shit… always talking, so I found a dick off base to play with and one thing led to another, and I started liking his dick up my ass. And he loves my ass.”

“So you sext and keep things going?”

“I don’t think so. We keep our private lives totally separate from the sex.”

“There’s something here you’re not telling me. You could have found a 30 year old off base on the DL. What’s really going on?”

“OK. I mean you’ve seen me riding around the room with a dick up my ass. Why not spill all the beans? When I was a k**, I learned about sex like really early… like two, so by the time I was six, I knew what I liked to see. And a few years later, I saw my grandpa in the shower at a camp ground we were staying at. And I wanted it. I not only wanted it. I wanted it from Grandpa. And when I met Gramps here, it all just fell together. BTW, just in case you’re interested, I made him wait ‘til the third or fourth visit before I gave him my ass. Why don’t you get naked like we are? We can relax and who knows what may happen?”

“But you got attached to his dick the very first thing?”

“I can’t deny that.”

With the second joint half-way reduced to ashes, Candy is sitting with her legs crossed, showing her rosy vanilla mounds with that sweet line running from top to bottom. The soft tender flesh of her inner thighs sets off that concentration of female beauty. The tummy is a bit full, but her breasts, with nipples to drive one to distraction, sit in a pouty fashion and draw one’s eyes more often than not. My eyes, between tokes and comments, return to her breasts and to her crack and those two doughy, spongy rolls on either side.

“So you two are an item?”

“No. We just have great hot sex together. We could all have some right now. We’ve just smoked some pot, and are drinking some whiskey. Why not relax, we’ll party… find some background music on the radio… If you want it to snow some more, that can happen.”


“I have to say I’ve never thought about getting into a three some with someone I may never see again because I’m so fucking mad at him… and yet turned on at the same time. Oh, yeah, Santa, make it snow, make it snow. It’s like I walked into a dream and I don’t know how the dream is going to end.”

“Shouldn’t it end with Gramp fucking you up the ass and making you scream like some wild untamed creature?”

“Keep talking like that. It makes my juices flow.”

We get on our knees at the small table and pass the rolled up bill. We inhale. We inhale again… and one last time for the charm of it. I’m on my knees. Candy is to my left and Zack is to my right. I turn to Candy and speak:

“Candy, please stand up and turn toward me. I want to lick your pussy and find your clit. I want to smell your sex and absorb your moistness with my tongue.”

Candy smiles at Zack. Zack reaches for his cock.

“Oh, no, Zack, no playing around with yourself. You’re going to watch Gramp eat this chick out and make her moan. You keep your hands occupied in rolling us another joint, or two, for later. No jacking and no dick play until it’s time. And I’ll let you know when it’s time. Right now, make it snow. I want to coat the end of my tongue with some snow and then start licking those mounds and venture inside with my snow covered tongue. This is a night we all will remember for the rest of our lives.”

I cover the tip of my tongue with the magic powder. I am again upright, and Candy’s snatch is right in front of me. I bring my lips to her mounds. I stick my tongue into her and start lapping the labia, penetrating a little more with each swipe of my tongue. I curl my tongue under her clit and start flicking. She arches her back and thrusts her pussy harder against my face. I stop breathing while enjoying the feminine suffocation of her labial mounds. I pull back ever so slightly, just enough to get a whiff of her heated pussy juices and take a deep breath before venturing once again into her forbidden territory. She starts fucking my tongue and mouth, riding up and down my face with her juicy mounds. I catch her clit in the passing and get as much of it as I can. She moans, “Oh, yeah, Daddy, eat your little girl. Make your little girl the happiest girl in the world.”

I pull my head back. “For you, Princess, I’ll do anything. Daddy wants you to be happy. Daddy wants to show you how much you turn Daddy on. How that sweet, sweet pussy of yours makes Daddy’s dick rock hard. I want my girl to be feeling the best. I want to give her the best.”

I immediately return to her pussy, imbibing the aroma of pure womanly sex, enhanced by the juices from my mouth as I lube her clit.

“Eat it, Daddy. Chew on it. I want to feel you devouring me. Chew me like a wad of gum.”

I go deeper and work her stick inside my mouth and begin to enjoy the appetizer she’s giving me. I massage that nerve bundle like she’s never had a man do it to her before.

“Daddy, you’re going to make me squirt.”

I ease off just a bit.

At this point, Zack has finished rolling the two joints. He interrupts, “You know I’m here, too. I want to see you suck Gramps’ dick… He’s been eating out your hole.”

“Say, Gramp… could it be time for Zack to have a little play? I want to suck his dick and your dick at the same time. I’ve never done that in my life.”

“I’m no stick in the mud. Sure, let’s let everyone have a good time. Candy, I don’t think you’re telling us the truth.”

“OK, there was one summer. My b*****r’s friend came to stay with us that summer, and it didn’t take my b*****r long to introduce me to both of them at the same time. But I was only 14, so I don’t think it counts.”

Zack stands up. I stand up. Candy gets on her knees between us. She encircles my dick with her hand. She turns her head toward Zack and begins kissing the head of his dick. She squeezes my dick and rubs up and down with a short stroke. She squeezes and releases as her mouth moves over the head of Zack’s cock. She brings her left hand up under Zack’s balls and begins rolling them between her fingers. She takes him more deeply into her mouth. She continues to squeeze me and then release me. I allow some spit to fall onto my dick which she spreads around and begins to jack me in long slow strokes. Zack is smiling at me and I’m smiling back at him.

Candy brings her left hand from Zack’s balls and grasps the base of Zack’s cock, as she pulls her head back and turns it in my direction. Without missing a beat, her hand releases my dick and her mouth opens around the head and encloses it. I feel her tongue lapping me the way I had lapped the underneath of her clit. She is sucking me and jacking Zack. Zack and I share smiles again. Zack turns slightly to the table, picks up two drinks, turns around and hands me the remains of my whiskey, which I drink enjoying the head Candy is giving me.

Candy takes her hands and rubs them along the outside of our thighs, indicating she wants us to move together so she can have both dicks at once. At first, she just licks the heads, going back and forth between them, slurping with joy and touching the heads ever so slightly with the rim of her lips and the tips of her teeth. Her teeth glide over the skin with a compelling ease. She opens wide, flicking her tongue between the two heads. Candy pushes both dicks together with her hands. Her lips cover and uncover the glans of each dick. All of a sudden, she swoops and both dicks are inside her mouth getting sucked and teased. Zack raises, what will be, the last swallow out of his glass. I lift my glass in return. We smile, gulp down the last of the liquor, and set the glasses down.

Candy is now jacking and edging both dicks simultaneously with her saliva, spitting every now and again to keep the cocks well lubed. She places the two heads together again and sucks, sucks with abandon. She sucks one at a time. She sucks them together. She jacks them, and blurts out, “Damn, if I ever thought I’d be sucking two cocks tonight. I thought I’d be spending time with Tawanda, and then the truth came out, and, I have to tell you. I’ve had hot times…. All my boyfriends are hot, or they wouldn’t be my boyfriends, but this.” She slurps both dicks, squeezes them together, sucks on them deeply and continues, “I’m dripping sucking these cocks. Gramps and my boyfriend and I’m fucking dripping.” She looks up into each of our eyes and then focuses once again on our cocks, squeezing them together again and sucking with an a****l rabidity.

I suggest we take the party to the bedroom. We lay Candy out on the bed on her back. I make a suggestion, “Let’s put some snow on the tips of those mountain tops,” and then we can begin. I finger Candy while she jacks me. Zack returns with the snow and we powder those twin peaks.

“Candy, why don’t you lift each one of those luscious orbs to your mouth and take a lick of the snow, and then give your body to us. Zack can take your one peak and your pussy. I’ll take the other peak and begin to open your ass. Because deep down you want to be where Zack was when you were looking in the window. You want me fucking you up the ass while I carry you around the room. You’d like that, Candy, wouldn’t you?”

“Daddy Gramps, when you say those things to me, I drip even more.”

Zack reaches down and moistens his finger with her pussy juice, brings the wet finger tip to Candy’s breast, leaves a trail in the snow when he lifts his finger to rub his gums with the numbing elixir.

“Candy, you’re not a whore. You’re a serial slut. You find hot guys that ooze masculinity and when you find out they can make you happy, it’s balls to the wall. You give yourself so completely to your guy, it’s like he’s in total control of your life, and he proves his love to you by fucking you silly. You hanker for that cock, for that bedroom experience. You want some aspect of sex going on all the time. You jack your boyfriends when they’re driving any distance at all. You start by rubbing his cock. You see how it’s sitting between his legs and the underwear. You free it up to grow, and if there’s enough time, you unzip him and pull it out. He’s got a really hot girlfriend, and you’re in hog heaven because you’re having sex. A serial sex slut, and you know that about yourself, but you let everyone else think you’re this prim and proper girl that only goes with one guy at a time, but inside your mind, the fires of the groin control your life. So that’s why you’re happy now. No one is there to condemn you. In fact, both Zack and I love the fact you’re a slave to dick. It makes our taking your body much hotter.”

“OK… so we all lay our cards out on the table tonight. I was shown my first dick when I was just a k** and the boy told me that his dick belonged in two places: my mouth and my pussy. I believed him, so I started sucking dick. I don’t think I was much more than seven or eight. It’s been hard trying to make everyone think you are Miss Cinderella goody-two shoes when sex has eaten me up all my life. Daddy Gramp and Zack, prove me right. The more the merrier.”

Zack and I lie down beside Candy. Zack takes her breast into his mouth slowly, only after teasing the nipple with thrusts and parries. At the same time, his hand is reaching down into the crevice of love. Candy starts to moan. I begin teasing, licking, and then sucking her other breast. My hand reaches around the underside of her buttock and finds the back hole. I reach up and lube my finger with her pussy juices. I replace my finger on the outer edge of her hole. I ring it for a while and then begin to lightly puncture the seal, as it were. She starts moving her ass in the direction of my finger. I pull away, re-lube my finger and return to her hole. Her ass pushes down and my finger tip slides easily inside and remains there. Candy starts working my finger.

“Daddy Gramps… deeper, give it to me. And, Zack, rub it a little harder, squeeze the end of my clit, even pinch it a little. I want to feel some electricity coming from the two of you.”

I push up inside her and begin playing around. Zack is pinching and squeezing her clit.

“Oh, yes. Oh, yes. Hurt me, you fucker. Make me squeal. And pump my ass. Zack put two fingers in my cunt and find his finger. You two fuck your fingers inside me. And Daddy why don’t you pull out, lube two or three fingers and really open me up. Push that point inside me. Yeah, that’s it. Fuck your fingers, boys. Oh, yes. That’s it,” she squeals.

“Daddy, I want your dick up my ass. Put in four fingers. Open me up. And then let me suck your dick and get it real juicy. I’ll lie on my side, and you slip it in. Then Zack can slip his cock in my front door and your two dicks can fuck me while they’re fucking each other. Oh, Daddy. Oh, Zack.”

“You, young’uns. You want instant eternal mind blowing sex and you want it now. Don’t worry, Candy. We’ll get there. I’m happy to open up my little girl while her boyfriend feeds her hole with his fingers and gives her clit the total attention it needs and deserves. Before we all get hooked up, why don’t we freshen our drinks and maybe have a quick smoke…. And after we smoke, Candy I want you to suck Zack. I want to get hard watching you suck his dick and then I want you to lubricate my dick because I will be hard watching you suck on him. Then you will sit on my dick and you’ll feel me enter you for the first time. Zack’s ass cheeks will tighten, knowing what you’re feeling in your ass because he loves feeling it in his ass.”

Candy volunteers to play hostess. She takes the smudged glasses to the kitchen sink, washes them, dries them and then returns with them on a tray. She then brings a bowl of ice from the fridge and sets it down by the bottle. We each take a light handful of ice and drop it into our glasses. Zack opens the bottle and pours a nicely generous portion in each glass. We touch glasses to “Salud.” Zack lights up the joint. He exhales blowing the smoke on my dick. He takes another toke and blows it on Candy’s twat. We giggle like high schoolers. The joint is soon laid in the ashtray.

“I think it’s time, Candy. Zack, lean back on the sofa and spread your legs. Candy wants to show her love by sucking your cock. Maybe she should suck on those tatted up nips first however. Would you like that, Candy? Sucking on those Marine nips surrounded by an impressive array of stellar tattoos? Wouldn’t you like to do that, Candy? Before you go down on him. You’ll have him dripping before you put your lips on it. Yeah, suck on those nips. Give his tits some real love. We’ve been all about the between the legs focus. OK, Candy. While you’re giving some love that bulging chest and chewing on his nips, I’m going to open your back door, so when you finish with Zack, you’ll be ready for me.”

Candy works Zack’s nips while my fingers find their way inside her hole. She presses down on my fingers while she’s chewing on Zack’s nips. I start to fuck her ass with four fingers.

“You like this, don’t you, Candy?”

“Daddy Gramp, I didn’t know about you at first. I was really undecided, but now after I got mad and drove up here, I wouldn’t want this any other way. I know it won’t happen again, and I guess that’s what makes it special. Yes, Daddy, open that hole. Open it wide, I want to slide down on your cock with ease.”

The whole time Candy is responding to me, her ass is fucking my fingers. My dick is rock hard. It doesn’t even take her sucking him and the whole scene is so fucking hot, I’m rock hard, a fucking grandpa nearing his allotted time, and I’ve got two beautiful k**s to play with and both of them want me to fuck them. I am so stoked and a little d***k and high, and it’s so fucking hot I never could have imagined it ever. It had always been just Zack and I… we didn’t talk about other people, we didn’t ask about other people, and we kept the conversation to a minimum. We have pure sex, pure, vital, unadulterated sex.

“Candy, I think Zack’s dick needs some oral attention.”

Zack smiles and Candy descends but she reaches up and tweaks Zack’s nips, and then she slaps his pecs, not once but three times. She lowers her hands to the top of Zack’s thighs and her head begins bobbing, slowly and with great concentration. In fact, a rhythm develops between her head going down and her ass pushing out. I offer resistance to her ass and sometimes she breaks the rhythm to make a circular motion rather than an in and out motion. She returns to the rhythm of fucking my fingers and going down on Zack. I’m even harder now. I look down and I’m dripping. The clear wonderful viscous liquid is sliding down the side of my dick. I take my free hand and spread it around the head of my dick. Such sweetness, fucking Candy with one hand and jacking with the other. Zack is just lying back, glancing over to me every once in a while, with a big ole shit eating grin on his face. He gives me a thumbs up and nods knowingly.

“Candy, I think it’s time to let Daddy in your back door.”

I am sitting in the center of the love seat with my legs together. Candy doesn’t forget to lube my dick. She sucks it; she deep throats it; she reaches into her mouth and pulls out the deep thick throat juices and lubes my dick. She positions herself over the head of my dick. My dick finds the hole. Candy feels the meeting of my dick with her hole. Candy pushes easily onto my dick and it slides with tightness into her ass.

Candy whimpers and moans.

“Now, Zack, you get your head between my stomach and her stomach and you eat some pussy. I want to hear this girl, Daddy’s little girl, squeal and scream she’s loving it so good. Do you think you can make her do that while my dick is up her ass?”

“Daddy, I’ll give it my best shot.”
“You damn well better. I want you to blow my mind to kingdom come. Eat me, Zack, like you’ve never eaten me before.”

I begin to push up just a bit. Zack is smothering himself between Candy’s mounds. Without forcing myself into her, I lift my hips just a bit off the edge of the cushion. Zack hits her spot at that very moment.

“Yiiiiiieeeeeeeeeeeeee,” Candy yells out. “Eat me, Zack. Eat me. Ride me, Daddy, ride me.”

“Anything for the princess.”

Zack gurgles, sloshing around inside her pussy. He nods his head, bites down, and Candy screams out again. I start pumping just a bit more. We get a good rhythm going. Candy continues to whimper and scream as Zack works her clit and I continue fucking her ass.

“Let’s go for a walk,” I suggest. Zack moves out of the way. With Candy’s legs over my shoulders and my hands around her back, I stand up and begin walking. The movement of my dick in her ass as we motivate around the room gives Candy a real boost. “Oh, Daddy. You make me feel like…”
And Zack continues with, “The little whore slut you are. You love it, Candy. You love sex. Nothing is more important to you than having that clit worked to orgasm. Am I right, Candy?”

“Zack, guy, you don’t know how I love it. I am a slut. I am a whore. I am a woman, and I have choices and the ones I’m making right this very moment are making me feel things I never knew I had going on inside me. Oh, yes, Daddy, bounce your little girl on your knees.”

I squat and start bouncing Candy up and down, pumping her ass as we move back and forth in front of the wood stove. Zack indicates he wants to put some more wood inside, so we step toward the kitchen. I walk with Candy into the bedroom and lay her on her back. I turn her on her side and lie down beside her. I pull her over on top of me, remaining inserted the whole time. I call out to Zack, “Hey, Son, get your ass in here. I want you to do a little muff diving and clit chewing. We’re going to send this girl into the heavenly realms before we are through with her. Because Zack, you are going to work her clit while I fuck her ass. And the moment Candy will know inside her, she’ll tell you to put your dick inside her, and then with two dicks fucking her, she’ll orgasm and orgasm and orgasm and neither one of us will have cum. Then she can jack both our dicks, and then we will pick up where Candy came in. I will be fucking you. And we will cum at the same time. I will shoot up your ass, and you will hit the wall above the bed.”

“So, Daddy, that’s what’s going to happen?”

“Yes, my darling, that’s what’s going to happen.”

“I want my little girl so far gone her body is going to be one quivering mass of gelatinous ecstasy. I want the neighbors three miles away to hear you scream, the wild, desecrative sounds of a primal a****l not knowing what the word restraint could ever mean.”

Candy is lying on top of me. My legs are somewhat spread out and her legs are resting on top of mine. Zack has placed pillows behind my back, so Candy and I are propped up a bit, so we have a full view of Zack on his knees in front of Candy. Zack begins by licking her mounds from top to bottom, one side, then the other. First his tongue leads the way, followed by his full mouth. He pulls Candy’s clit into his mouth and starts flicking it with his tongue. Candy moans and jerks down on my cock and then back up into Zack’s mouth. Zach scratches her clit with his teeth and another almost lurid scream as I jam my cock into her ass and Zack doesn’t give up any territory he now possesses. I’m fucking Candy. Zack is eating her out. Candy is screaming and moaning and whimpering. Our rhythm is impeccable. Zack, knowing her pussy well, performs exactly as he needs to in order to bring Candy the pre-orgasmic moments that drive her wild. The pleasure builds and Candy yells out, “Fuck me, Zack. I want you and Daddy fucking me. Get your dick inside me and pump me. Both of you pump me. Fuck me and fuck each other.”

Zack works her tits. Candy reaches down to augment Zack’s slow, hard deliberate fucking. Candy moans. She hollers out, “Oh, yes, God, oh, fucking yes, I’m there and I fucking am losing it. Fuck me, boys. Give me your cocks. Fuck me. Really fuck me. I want to feel that second wave the way I felt the first one.”

We continue working her ass and her hole. Zack is pounding his dick into her, hitting me on my underside, so we have the exquisite pleasure of fucking Candy and of fucking each other at the same time. Each of us has a tube, and the tubes position us for a sublime frottage inside Candy. We are going full f***e when Candy yells she’s cumming again. I give Zack the eye and we stop simultaneously. Candy continues working her clit and screams out once again when the overpowering wave of intensity envelops her being with a fire and a satisfaction that are inexplicable. She falls limp, juices streaming down the inside of her thighs. Zack extricates himself. Candy leans forward, brings her legs to the floor and pulls herself off my dick. We lay Candy on the bed and prop her up.

I suggest we go into the living room, refresh ourselves. Zack washes off. I wash off. Candy washes off. We are all sitting around the table again, talking about the cold weather conditions and Canadian air bringing so much snow with it. Again, we toast a round of drinks, blow some smoke into each other’s genitalia, and generally just enjoy ourselves.

“Candy,” I intone, “I think it’s time you suck on Zack and me and get us hard, so I can fuck Zack.”

Candy begins jacking our dicks, reaching into her vagina to lubricate her fingers as she lubricates our dicks. We are both hard in no time. Again, we stand before Candy who is on her knees, and knowing how much she liked sucking us at first, we feed into her need, slapping our dicks on her face as she moves to suck one of us. Candy tries deep throating with one dick while holding on to and jacking the other. This goes on and on and we are so rock hard, especially me, since I have been reaching around and fingering Zack’s ass. I feel that button hole and move in to stimulate it again before it receives my cock. With my finger up Zack’s ass and his dick buried in Candy’s throat, Zack begins to twitch and moan, “Fuck me, Daddy. Take it all the way, baby. I want to make you gag on it, you cum slut bitch.” Candy pulls back, looks up, smiles looking directly into Zack’s eyes, drops her eyes and devours his cock. I use that moment to lube up three fingers and move them so gently into his pussy hole. Candy’s enveloping Zack’s dick with the depths of her throat while I am rubbing and rotating inside his ass.

Zack speaks: “Daddy, you’ve got my hole open. Please fuck it. I want you to fuck it. I’m ready, Daddy. Your dick and my ass. Please fuck me.”

As hard as I already am, I feel a rush of bl**d into my dick with these words.

We are in our favorite position. I am on my back. Candy is sitting in an easy chair fingering herself in the corner of the room. Candy whispers, “All I want to do is watch, guys. Just let me watch.”

Zack is on his knees leaning forward painting my dick with his tongue, slurping it into a silvery, slimy instrument for him to play and play with. I lean forward, extend my arms and take a tatted tit in each hand. I flick them at first, then rub them, tease them, squeeze them, tweak them, pinch them hard and then pull back my hands. Zack looks up from his dick sucking, he licks the head with a final flourish. He lifts himself, moves forward and positions his pussy hole against the rigid tool which slowly gains admittance to his waiting and willing hole.

“That’s right, Zack. You let the head just rest inside for a sec. Don’t be too eager to sit all the way down.”

Zack places his hands on my shoulders. He pulls himself all the way out. He lets the head sit against his hole. He smiles wide eyed and happy. He pushes his ass down on top of my dick, taking the head. He begins fucking his hole, not his ass, just his hole. He opens it up, makes three quick passes, in and out, in and out, in and out. The fourth thrust is much deeper, catching me off guard. I involuntarily convulse, shoving my dick even deeper inside him. I look up at this fine specimen of Marine Corps youth and strength, tatted with artistic excellence, and make another more deliberate but slow thrust. Zack pushes back. I lie back flat and Zack begins to ride me. “No, Daddy. Don’t move. You let me do all the work. I want to feel you like I want to feel you. Let me fuck you with my ass and my hole. I’ll tell you when I want you to start bucking, cause when you start bucking, I’m going to be getting really close… and as I hot as I’ve been tonight, I want to explode.”

Zack rides me. I pinch his nips, quick, intense, rapid squeezes. I pinch and twist. Zack moans. He’s fucking my dick and he keeps fucking my dick. I reach down and begin to edge him a bit. “Daddy, don’t be touching me. You’re going to make me cum. And I don’t want to cum yet.”

“Don’t worry, son. I don’t want you to cum yet.”
I take my hand away from his dick. He continues to ride me with some aggression. I can’t resist. I have to push up into his thrusts. I’m off the bed, lifting him into the air, arching my back and bringing it back down. We start bouncing on the bed. Zack screams out, “Fuck me, Daddy, I’m cumming.”

Without touching himself, I see the first volley of cum. At that sight, I immediately react. The base of my cock thickens, my balls draw up, that uncontrollable precursory blast warms me to the thought of orgasm. Zack lets fly his second full volley which hits the wall over my head. The third volley falls on my nose and mouth as I explode inside Zack with repeated jerks of post-orgasmic ecstasy. Zack remains seated on my dick. We hear Candy whimpering in the corner.

Zack turns to Candy and says, “Get something to make you cum. Get over here. I want you to suck Daddy’s cum out of my ass while you finger yourself to another orgasm. And Daddy, I know how hard you stay after you cum. You fuck her in the ass while she’s sucking your cum out of my hole. Get over here, you cum loving bitch and suck my ass clean.”

Zack gets on all fours on the side of the bed, sticking his ass high into the air. Candy stands before him, puts her mouth and tongue on Zack’s hole as I maneuver my dick up Candy’s ass. She’s fingering herself.

“Moan, you little ass eating slut. Make yourself cum,” Zack adds.

Candy sucks with intensity, her body begins to shake. I fuck her ass harder. Candy spasms and screams. Her orgasm is complete. She pulls her ass away from my dick and her mouth from Zack’s hole.

We finally come back to our senses, clean up, and find our naked selves back in the living room, sitting around with a drink in our hands. At that point, Candy tells us she has to be back home or her staying out all night will create suspicion, especially since this was supposed be a night out with her girlfriend. Candy dresses. Zack and I smoke another joint, head into the bedroom where we collapse into each other’s arms.

... Continue»
Posted by niceonehere 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, Gay Male, Group Sex  |  Views: 1221  |  
100%
  |  4

Fucking Daddy, once again.

On our way to the garage, Mr Jenkins boarded the elevator. He took a deep breath when he seen me. John shook his hand and said he was taking me to the streets. I shook my head and giggled as Mr Jenkins looked with question. I spoke up and said I was going to fuck my daddy and to be taped for a porn flick. Mr Jenkins asked if he could have a copy of that tape. I told him yes.

John helped me into his convertible. My skirt slid up hips as I sat down. When John got in the car, I could see how hard his dick had gotten when he could see just the little patch of green lace between my legs. I rubbed my crotch, pulled the crotch to the side and slipped a finger deep in my wet pussy. I moaned as I came quickly. I pulled my finger out and let John suck my cum.

John sped off quickly to my daddy's house. He can't wait to see me fuck on camera. Scotty was setting up different camera's through out the house. I was very happy to see he had things set up by the pool. Scotty took us to the garage where they had made it into a play room, a pool table, an over stuffed chair, new stereo/surround sound system, a huge big screen hanging on the far wall, toys in the glass cabinet and a well stocked bar.
Scotty said since him and daddy have been having a bunch of fuck parties, it was time to keep everyone out of the main house. They had been robbed a few times, Scotty said some of his cameras and some movies are missing. He said that the movies of me are still all there, but the one where daddy is fucking mom in the ass is gone. He said daddy didn't really care, she's out of the picture finally. The divorce is over.

Daddy came out to the patio and shook John's hand, then looked at me with very hungry eyes. He reached for my waist and pulled me in for a deep long a waited kiss. I felt daddy's dick grow hard as he pulled me tighter to his chest. Daddy's hand was cupping my ass cheeks, then making their way to sliding his fingers up and down my ass crack. Scotty led John to his room so they could start the taping of our makeout session.

Daddy looked at me and told me that he's so glad his little girl is back to fuck. I smiled and told him how much I miss having his dick in me. I told him John is my love of my life, but she's needing daddy's love muscle deep in her. Daddy grabbed my breasts and stroked my nipples thru the shirt. I rubbed daddy's chest and asked if he'd been working out? His chest is firm and ripped with muscles. He said he's dating his work out coach and she works him every day.

I pulled his shirt off and ran my hands over his erection. It didn't take long before daddy ripped my shirt off of me and fondled my tits and my pussy with both hands. The heat of passion was getting hotter as we both couldn't get our hands off of each other. Daddy then lifted me to straddle his waist as he walked me to the pool table.

He laid me down, unsnapped the crotch of my nighty and slid two fingers in my wet pussy. I let out a loud moan as he slid his fingers up and down my folds, then just barely teasing my hole before rubbing my hard nub. I grabbed my tits, began to pull and tug my hard nipples. Daddy lifted and spread my legs for a better view of my cum slithering from inside. He bent down to lick my cum from the crack of my ass, then up to my wet opening.

Scotty and John were standing next to me, Scotty told daddy to spread my lips for him to get a nice shot for his movie. John looked down at me with a hungry smile and went back to see me on camera. Daddy went to his finger fucking my pussy and ignored Scotty watching us. I begged daddy to lick my ass and to give me some fingers. Daddy lifted me to get on my knees. He unzipped my skirt and took it off. He then spread my ass cheeks wide, licked my tight hole, then slid in two fingers at once.

He spat on my hole again, then began to pump his fingers harder and faster. I was gasping with excitement, begging for more fingers. Daddy took the hint and pushed in all four fingers. I loved how daddy got rough with me. He then pulled his fingers out, he licked each finger and said I was finger licking good, then he licked at my ass again. His tongue was darting in and out, then down my pussy then back to my ass.

Oh daddy, pleaaassse put your dick in my ass, pleeaasse daddy fuck me, I cried out to him. Daddy climbed on the table, squatted over my ass and slid himself slowly in. Slow at first, then a quick slap on my ass and his entire 8" was buried in me. I felt daddy's balls slap my pussy as he fucked my ass. Scotty got some good close ups of his dick in my hole,and his balls dangling low.

I could hear John moan from the corner, when I looked over at him, he was sitting on the arm of the chair, stroking his cock. I told Scotty to make sure he would glance the camera to John and his jerking. Daddy was close to getting off, when he pulled from within me. I turned around to suck his cock. When I had swallowed all of daddy, John moaned louder. I fingered my pussy as I sucked daddy off. After I swallowed his load, I continued with sucking him to another stiffness.

Daddy had me stand in front of him as he took my nighty from my body, leaving me with just my thigh high's and heels on. I walked away from him, headed for the swimming pool area. Once outside, Scotty had turned some music on so I could dance like a stripper. Daddy sat on the edge of the diving board, as I walked towards him. I touched my breasts, then worked my fingers to play with my pussy. I lifted one leg to the board. Daddy grabbed my leg and kissed my calf, all the while rubbing my upper thigh.

I shifted so daddy could see me finger myself, then lift my finger so i could taste my cum. As soon as I tasted my cum, John yelled out with a huge spurt of cum shooting towards Scotty. Daddy rubbed his erection, as I turned to move my ass to be in his face. He licked my ass on down to my pussy hole. Daddy held my legs as he filled my holes with his tongue. I moaned as I came. Daddy licked up all my cum before I went to sit on his lap. My legs spread wide, his dick in my hot pussy and daddy is cupping my tits.

I fuck daddy sitting, then I bent forward, so he could see my ass. Daddy slid a finger deep in my ass, then back out again. I leaned back up, twisted around with just barely having his ccok removed from my hole. I held on to daddy's shoulders as I road him long and hard. Daddy kissed me , flicking his tongue in my ear and on my neck. I fucked him harder with my pussy clenching his dick as I had a mind blowing orgasm.

As my cum soaked daddy's cock, Scotty got a great shot of my cum dripping from daddy's balls. I looked over to John and motioned him to come closer to me. When he was standing in front of me, I took his semi hard cock in my mouth and began to suck him to his full hardness. Daddy held my waist as he rammed his dick harder inside me. I screamed as I came again and again.

Daddy looked at John enjoying me sucking his cock, then asked me if I want to have both cocks inside me. I nodded my head as I continued sucking John. Precum trickled down my throat. Scotty had a new lounge chair on the patio made big enough for three people to be on it. Daddy laid down first, then pulled me to lay on his chest and slid his dick in my ass again. He pulled my legs up high as he fucked my ass. John stroked his dick more as Scotty got a close up of him stroking.

Daddy told John to come over and slid his dick in my ass with him. I heard the lube being squirted on John's dick, john lathered himself up, then began to fit his thick cock in with daddy's. The two thick cocks were stretching me wider, They took turns sliding in me, John and daddy were both fingering my pussy, bringing me to squirt my cum as I had another hard orgasm.

JOhn pulled his dick from my ass, then slid hard and deep in my pussy. I was so wet, that John slid out Then back in again with long hard thrusts. The men were fucking me hard, until they were ready to cum. John pulled from me first, then daddy. The two stroked their cocks as I waited for their cum to fill my mouth. They both yelled out as they came, trying to stay in my mouth,but they both had cum all over my face. I didn't seem to mind, knowing that I had just fucked my two favorite dicks.

Scotty set his camera down to come over to me and lick my face clean. John watched Scotty suck their cum from my face, then had me suck him off. Daddy told John that Scotty was the lucky one to be able to taste john's cum. John turned to him and asked with amazement. I giggled with Scotty in my mouth, when daddy told John that he loves to suck up his own cum and other mens cum from a woman or from a mans dick.

John was shocked, but said that when he comes again in a bit, he will let daddy suck it from him. Scotty asked John if he'd ever been sucked off by a man. John shook his head, but said that he had jacked a friends cock when in college. He lost a bet and that was his punishment. Daddy told John that he's been missing out on a lot and they will all have to play sometime. When Scotty came in my throat, I told them that I will have to be the one behind the camera, getting all the footage.

The three of us had jumped in the pool to cool off and to get ourselves all horny again, for another round or two of fucking. Scotty said he was going to tape me and daddy again, then me and John fucking when daddy leaves for work. John liked that idea of fucking me and being taped. Daddy fucked me in the pool, on the slide and on the pool table again. He loves to fuck my pussy when it's super swollen. When he got off, he let me suck him dry before going to the shower to get ready for work.

John, Scotty and I played a round of pool, dodging the cum spot on the table. Scotty had order some chinese to be delivered, Then he found the first video he took of me and daddy fucking. John seemed to like it very much, his dick got hard quick as daddy spanked my ass for playing like a little slut. I leaned over to John's dick and started to suck him. Scotty got his camera and began with another taping.

John held my hair away from my face as I bopped up and down with my sucking. I looked at the camera with me wanting more more of John's cock. I moved off the couch and got on my knees to suck my man's dick. John let out a loud moan as I took him into my throat. He held my head there for a few seconds making sure I would gag on him. I came up for air and went down again for some more. I sucked him to a full blown cumming, making sure to show his cum on my tongue to the camera, before swallowing and showing my empty mouth.

I looked up to John as he looked at me with very hungry eyes, he then whispered to me that he wants to make love to my hungry aching pussy. He stood above me, picking me up and carrying me to daddy's bedroom. Scotty followed us up the steps and slid behind John to be at the end of the bed. There John set me down, kissing me all over my face, then to my right earlobe. Kisses to my neck, then down my shoulder.

He kissed his was to each nipple, taking his time with each one making them hard as pebbles. He tugged each one, then kissed his way to my navel. His tongue made love to my navel before making it's way to my now very wet pussy. All his loving made me cum. John spread my legs, slid his hands under my ass and lifted me up to suckle my clit. Long licks up my pussy from my ass, then quick sucking on my nub. I grabbed my tits and squeezed them hard as he was bringing me to cum once again.

I begged John for him to put his dick in me, but he shh'd me and told me to enjoy this. He then slid his finger up my slit, then down to my pussy hole. He played in my pool of cum, then slid his finger to my ass. Teasing my ass and pussy made me wiggle my hips and cry out as I came more. John licked my cum then fucked my pussy with his tongue, then his fingers until he had me to the urge of cumming again.

He stopped fingering me when I cried out. I looked at him and asked why he stopped. He said he wants us both to come together the next time. I pulled him to be on top of me. I wanted to taste my cum from his lips. I sucked my cum, then kissed him with open mouth tongue fucking his mouth. John grabbed a hold of his cock, stroked it a few times, then slid slowly into my tight swollen opening.

We both moaned from the tightness. My juices made enough ease for him to love my pussy long. His hands were in my hair, down my shoulders, holding my hands, then resting on my tits. He pulled and tugged my nipples, then sucked each one again. They strained for more of his attention. I began gasping for breath as John pumped his dick harder and faster in me.

Our motions together brought us to our shared orgasm. Scotty got a shot of our cum oozing from my pussy. John continued on filling my pussy with his manhood. He kissed me with so much passion. I whispered to him that I Love him. John looked into my eyes and said that he loves me too. ... Continue»
Posted by loloishorny 10 months ago  |  Categories: Voyeur  |  Views: 1214  |  
100%

Matt and Daddy cane me

This Fictional Story is written by Jennifer Jones and contains explicit sexual material and situations involving consenting Adults No reference to u******e persons is intended or implied. No reference to real Persons dead or alive is intended or implied.

I was sitting on the terrace under the cabana by the pool, reading one of my favorite erotic novels. When I read like this I put it inside a Business Reports magazine so Daddy won’t suspect anything. I was particularly aroused this day reading about a captured woman on a Pirate ship while they beat her and had their way with her when Daddy walked up and told me he was heading to the Airport to pick up a Business partner. I was in a dream world and wasn’t really paying attention until I heard him say it was Matt Johnson from Victoria. I jumped up and said really, Daddy laughed because he knew I had a crush on Matt but then he pointed a finger at me and said, look Jennifer this is an important meeting so I want you to be on your best behavior or I swear I will take the strap to your bare bottom right in front of Matt. I nodded yes that I understood but my mind was already making plans, this could be the opportunity I have been waiting for.

I watched Daddy driving down the lane in the Aston Martin and as he headed out onto the highway I headed up to my room to see what I could wear. I took out school girl uniforms that I had not worn in years but they just made me look silly then I saw it, a Brazilian style string bikini. It was flesh colored, had 2 little patches over my nipples, one little triangle over my pussy but as I gave it a tug it would slip in between my pussy lips and all but disappear, and from behind I looked completely naked, perfect I thought. I hurried down stairs and out to the pool. Daddy had taken the strap to me many times for cutting through his Den after swimming and dripping water on his hardwood floors, I figured that I would wait until they were about half way through the meeting and then bolt in and act surprised.

As I floated around the pool imagining what could possibly happen to me, I kept slipping a finger down between my legs and then I could hear the Aston coming back up the drive way. My heart starting to beat faster as I could hear them enter Daddy’s Den, oh it seemed like an eternity waiting for the right moment then I could hear them laughing and I figured that should do it. I jumped from the pool and dripping wet, bolted through the patio doors and into the Den. Oh I squealed I am sorry I didn’t know you were in here and Daddy just shouted Jennifer how many times have I told you not to get water on my hardwood floors and then he saw what I was wearing. Matt Johnson was also getting a good look at what I was wearing, his eyes were like saucers and I turned to him, held out my hand and said Hi Mr Johnson nice to see you again, he managed to mumble something. Daddy was furious, he said I told you to be on your best behavior so I am going to tan your behind right now in front of Matt. I pretended to be shocked saying oh Daddy you can’t spank me in front of Matt it would be too embarrassing and besides I am sure he doesn’t want to witness a young woman getting a bare bottom spanking. As I said this I turned and smiled at Matt, his face was flushed and he had put his briefcase on his lap to hide what must have been an ever increasing erection. Daddy knew what I was up to and was determined to take control of the situation so he opened his desk drawer and took out the dreaded strap.

Right then, I want you to bend over my desk and grab hold of the other side, I am going to beat some sense into you so you will learn to behave. Daddy stood to my left and taking aim and tapping the heavy leather on my still wet and virtually naked bottom he raised it for the first stroke. I did not have long to wait to hear that woosh smack woosh smack, oh that strap stings and the sound reverberates around the room. Daddy adjusted me a little so he could get a better target, then started again, this time faster, smack smack smack smack smack, ooooooh I moaned and turned to look at Daddy, I could see he was determined to make sure I remembered this one. SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK oh he was whipping me harder than he ever had, please Daddy I howled please not so hard I promise I will be good. I tried to stand up but Daddy got Matt to go around the desk and hold me down, he put my hands behind my back and leaned on me so all I could do was lay there and take it. SMACK WHIP SMACK WHIP SMACK SMACK SMACK, on and on it went covering my whole bottom, hips and thighs. I was crying my eyes out, tears pooling on the desk when Daddy finally stopped. I thought it was over but Daddy had other plans, he switched places with Matt and told him to get the cane from the cupboard. Matt had a huge grin on his face as he approached me with the cane, I could see him in the reflection in the big mirror. He stood there for a bit admiring the very thing he had wanted for a long time, waiting for me to come of age, never knowing how to ask or approach me, not wanting to ruin a lucrative Business arrangement. Daddy shocked him out of his daydream saying get on with it man, Daddy knew how much I liked Matt and he had suspected Matt felt the same way about me and now he was going to make sure there was no doubt. Matt raised the cane high, I braced myself, and Daddy took a firm grip on me as the only sound in the room was the tick tock of the old clock on the wall, then that unmistakable sound of a cane slicing the air and then impacting firm female flesh. My breath was driven out of me and before I could recover, WHIP WHIP WHIP WHIP WHIP, 5 more hard strokes one after another in rapid succession, I burst out balling, WHIP WHIP WHIP WHIP WHIP WHIP. 6 more low on my bottom where it meets the thighs, I was howling pleading to stop, begging them to let me up but Matt was in a trance watching my swollen welted bottom and thighs bounce under the impact of the cane. Daddy spoke up and said 6 more and we will be done, Matt acknowledged that with a grunt and then placing the cane on the backs of my legs drew it back and WHIP WHIP WHIP WHIP WHIP WHIP WHIP WHIP WHIP, I was screaming as Daddy made Matt stop because he had gotten carried away and lost count. He apologized but my Dad reassured him that he understood how and why it would be easy for a man to continue.

I slowly stood up still crying and sobbing loudly, I placed my hands on my beaten bottom and couldn’t believe that it felt twice as large with all the swelling. Daddy told me to go upstairs take a nice bath and get dressed in that nice cute pink summer dress he had picked up for me a few days ago because Matt would be taking me out to Dinner. And some times my Daddy really surprises me because he pointed to Matts obvious erection and discomfort and told him that the bathroom was down the hall on the left and he should take care of that before we go out to Dinner. I hurried upstairs and plunged into the bath at the same time I plunged my fingers into my waiting hungry pussy, it took but seconds for me to tense with my first orgasm. Laying there in the soothing bath, wave after wave of orgasmic pleasure sweeping over me I smiled at myself, thinking of Matt stroking his cock in the bathroom downstairs, my plan had come together nicely.

Upon returning downstairs and standing in the doorway with the sun light shining from behind and thru the cute little dress Daddy wanted me to wear, they both just stood there gazing at me. Matt approached me and gave me a big hug, Daddy threw him the keys to the Aston and said we better get a move on, dinner reservations are at 6:00 P.M. I told Daddy that I was worried I would not be able to sit down and Daddy said It was OK he had talked to the owner Raul and had explained my “situation” he was very understanding and will have a nice tall table set up on the balcony that we could stand at. I blushed with embarrassment, Matt and Daddy had a good laugh and as we headed out to the car Matt patted my sore bottom and whispered in my ear that after Dinner he had a idea for a lovely dessert that was calorie free, I blushed again.

That will be another story.
Jennifer.... Continue»
Posted by spankingjenny 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish, Mature  |  Views: 1246  |  
93%
  |  14

I Married Daddy



I Married Daddy
Note: ——I am NOT the author!


MY name is Mary and to me the farm is the entire world. For as far as the eye can see there are beautiful pastures and crop rows. I would most often go a week or more without seeing a living soul except for daddy and daddy was a farmer, a simple hard working farmer, a man of the earth and strong as a tree. My daddy is a very handsome man and I love him.

My mother died five years ago just after my 14th birthday. So it was just me, my big s****r and my dad. Truth be told dad always wanted a son. A farmer needs a strong son to help with the work. I wasn't big or strong even for a girl. I was tiny, petite and delicate like the spring flowers. My hair was blond, eyes deep blue, my waist was slender and my breasts round and pretty but not large, not like the girls in the men's magazines.

My s****r was was also tiny and very pretty. She had left us to try her luck in New York City. She wanted to be a fashion model. Anyways, no strong sons for daddy, just us girls and now just me - just me and daddy on our farm, in our world, far away from city, town and all of society.

I missed mom and loved taking care of daddy. While he worked hard doing what he has always done, I did laundry, kept the house looking good and feeling cozy and I made daddy good hot meals including fresh warm bread, healthy stews and delicious fruit pies. We had a traditional farm including fresh eggs and milk. We wanted for nothing but a strong young man to help daddy do his heavy lifting and back breaking work. Daddy wanted me to go back to the community college but I was happy. At 19 years of age I just didn't want to go anywhere. I just wanted to care for all of daddy's needs. I wanted to be all that mom was. I wanted him to be happy - that's what truly made me happy.

Of course anyone could tell something was missing - Daddy needed a wife. How could he get a son or even have his man needs cared for without a wife. I tried to fix him up with every woman I could find but he just wouldn't take any woman. I found a few that were young and pretty and still he just wasn't interested. Somehow I was secretly glad but somehow I was worried too. I knew enough to know a man has man needs and I was sure my daddy needed a woman.

I said "Daddy why won't you bring a girl home? You know how women are attracted to you. Go out some night. Bring some cute thing home."

He said "Baby you are the only woman for me - you, your s****r and your mom. There won't ever be another.

"Daddy I'm not a little girl anymore. . You can't be alone forever. Mom is dead. Forgive me if I embarrass you but I know a man has needs"

"I'm not alone baby girl, I have you, and as for needs don't you worry, that's my business." he paused in grieving silence and then looked deep into my eyes, a sad look, and said " You are truly an angel to care sweetheart."

Something changed in me that moment on that day - I fell in love with daddy but in a whole new way. I saw my daddy as a strong sensitive man, a good man, a man with needs and a man that I loved.

---------

My big s****r is not only very beautiful but somehow she has always known things. Everything I know about sex and men I learned it from her. Her name is Angela and she is four years older and like I say she has gone off to The Big Apple to be a fashion Superstar. No doubt she will find her way, she's the kind of girl that walks into a room and everyone turns to look, the women get jealous and the men get erections. She is just so beautiful and so sexy.

I would sneak into her room at night, she would talk about boys. She would tell me to pretend she was a boy and we would kiss, kiss for hours. I learned to suck her tongue and to kiss her deep. It didn't stop there, she showed me provocative nasty stuff too. She would suck and drool on my fingers and tell me "That's what you do to a man's penis, Makes them hard and excited like the the bulls when they mount the cows."

I would practice sucking her fingers. She told me "Men like to see a woman." She would show me her body, massage her tits and pull at her nipples. She taught me to be comfortable masturbating. She would masturbate in front of me.

"Now you do it Mary, its OK." Sometimes she would rub my pussy and then suck my fingers and say "Mmmmmmm you are such a sweet girl Mary"

Angela would let me stay the night in her room and I would learn all about sex and men and what it was to have an orgasm. Most of all she taught me to be comfortable being a sexy girl. And now Angela was gone to New York and it was just me and daddy.

----------


I knew daddy needed a woman, and deep inside I knew that woman would be me. I just didn't know how it would happen.

One night after I had gone to bed I heard loud a noise outside my window. I ran into daddy's bedroom. He was reading, laying on the bed, no shirt and plain white boxer shorts, flat stomach and strong as a bull.

"I'm frightened daddy. I think someone is outside"

He put on his robe and spent a long time outside making sure that I had imagined the intruder. I have to admit it was at this moment I decided to use the event as an excuse to stay all night with daddy.

"No one is out there sweetheart. Why don't you run along back to bed now so we can both get some sl**p."

I begged "Please daddy, let me stay with you. I'm scared to be alone. Put your arms around me like when I was a little girl and hold me tight while I go to sl**p."

Daddy responded "That's just the problem sweetheart, you aren't a little girl anymore, you are a grown up beautiful woman. I don't think you should stay the night in my bed Mary."

"But why daddy, I'm afraid of the dark and that noise outside. Let me stay with you." I pleaded in that soft c***dish voice that I knew daddy could not say no to.

He motioned to me to lay down in the bed. "Now go to sl**p young lady. I have hard work and need to get an early start."

"OK daddy, you hold me tight and I will go to sl**p. And I promise to make you a very tasty, very early breakfast."



Daddy slipped off his robe, put his strong arms around me, gave me a kiss on the back of my head and closed his eyes. This night the relationship between daddy and I changed forever.

I waited until daddy was fast asl**p, still his arms around my tiny body. I made sure my sheer nightdress rode up above my waist exposing my soft warm bottom. I wiggled tight up against daddy's shorts. I could feel the warmth of his balls against my flesh. I drifted off to sl**p having very erotic thoughts about making love to him.

When I woke very early in the morning, before it was fully light, daddy's huge cock had become exposed through his boxer shorts. I could feel his big dick straining and throbbing against my bottom. Daddy was still fast asl**p. With my nightdress still hiked up I began slowly and rhythmically rocking back and forth against his excited penis. I loved the feel of his huge balls against me.

All at once daddy grabbed me tight and - one, two, three four hard strokes and deep grunt and groan - huge hot streams of man-milk shot into the warm virgin crevice of my ass, running down onto the bed-sheet.

Daddy jumped up in a panic and said "Oh gawd what have I done! I'm so sorry Mary."

As he frantically slipped on his pants and headed out the door. He said "We will talk later tonight. Again, I am so sorry for what I have done sweetheart. I knew it was a mistake for you to lay in bed with me all night - as your father, I can't be forgiven."

I shouted after him as the door slammed shut "Please daddy, no, you don't understand, I made it happen, I rubbed against you, I did it to you daddy, I wanted it to happen. - please don't be mad. I love you daddy"

He looked back and hesitated for just a minute as if he would say something and then turned and went to work.

I went back into the house to begin my cleaning chores. I took the sheet off daddy's bed. I felt the moisture where he had cum. I secretly tasted it with the tip of my tongue. As I put the linens in the wash I thought, 'Soon I will be daddys new wife soon daddy will get strong a son to help us with the farm
... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature  |  Views: 2590  |  
23%
  |  6